Skip to main content
Internet Archive's 25th Anniversary Logo

Full text of "SOUTH INDIAN INSCRIPTIONS VOL 2 PART 2"

See other formats


1'AKT 111, 
SUPPLEMENT TO THE FIRST AND SECOND VOLUMES 



: AL ixsi : . :> ix THE TAXJAVUB 

In tht* introductory ivrnatk* to 2C> 5* (j*gi* ii!9 f ) I had i^wion to refer to four 



' " + ' : - of liatjarHJii'1't'va, the l*w<?r portion* of whi*h aw buried u:*-V: J ;r -,j:i? Two 
if then? 'No?. 65 and 0**), u'hi<-h f to judge from their V j::.:/.r,j^ jm4&i*ed a rich harvest 
of projuT nuinefl, were *iiw tt-inpomrilj* r -\ A v./' 1. and r ] * - * * wf tl$<*m tak^n, by my 
ti^istiint.s. Tbit> led to the diseovory of two further :;.* - VI :>. which are vr.gri 1 ^ -i 
neuth No. 60, one of r*J':. '- '/- * (Xo. 67), and one ! Vikraiaa-n/!^:-vr (No. 
did nut consider it worth while to excavate and copy the whole vt No&. 63 uad 64, but shall 
iuw publish their first two lines as >p: iru/L*. 

X0, 63. OX THE OCTSIDE OF THB 50ETH 



From the published portion of 3Co, 68, we laaro iltat tki ::>i rl]t: u o<>wift of a 
of s. ; ! *. % who hod to supply ghee f r t-aij-!-,' lanif^ Axm the milk of a number of 
which "had been presented to the temple before the 29th itoar of the reign of Bujarja<iva 
by the king himself and by others, ur bought from tb# funds of the temple. To eaeh lamp 
were allotted 9ff ewes, 1 or 48 cows, or 16 Bh0-btittak>tj. Xbe daily supply for each lamp was 
one t*mkk of ghee, 



~K> i 

~ . J 



Si'-a-f ef?,^ *&! rCflf^i'.*"-'---^* ?~ ______ 

'* CJ"4* 3P^arr *>'3- : -I-> M DM rf 3* r *'5*S S *^' ^*- 
t_*>>" te **"["!* *Ii^ f f 2^f. aff l m *9 ^J&'V ** Oj "- 

3PT>V'" J y24V"5 ^* %*]- U . si3> ^ <1 ***^ 1B *'O* DU: '-"*2"'<y jr >' ii JJ**"" 



" I 1 ^ ^1:1 21, tL-? ^-wir iy.ia/..T f * TO 
tlr tr^j^'iii.tiyu-f / V 2*- v irM 



Au isj^r:-t!"U *f'*l ir.}i*:a At M:i:^5 a^*r TlruvAl!^; iz: 



/ 



ADDITIONAL TANJAfTOB INSCRIPTIONS. 




[3.] . ....... 

TBANSLATION. 

1. Hail ! Prosperity! Until the twenty-ninth year (of the reign) of E6 - 
varman, a/a ^ri-Kajarajadeva ? who, in his life of growing strength, during which, 
(lii) the belief that, as weU as the goddess of fortune, the goddess of the great earth had 
become his wife, he was pleased to destroy the ships (a*) Kandalftr-^aiai, 1 and con- 
quered by his army, which was victorious in great battles, Ygngai-n,du, G-ang^a-padi, 
Enlamba-padi, Tadigai-pSdi, Kudamalai-nadu, Eollam, Kalingam, tra-man- 
dalam, (the conquest of which) mado (him) famous (in) the eight directions, 2 and the seven 
and a half &*t*w of Iratta-padi, deprived the geriyas (i.e., the Pandyas) of (their) 
splendour at the very moment when (they were) resplendent (to such a degree) that (they were ) 
worthy to be worshipped everywhere; 3 cattle had been given by the lord Srl-E^jar^ja- 
dva 4 for '^/^v/} sacred lamps before the lord of the ri-KajarajS6vara (temple) ; (other) 
cattle had been given by (other) donors ; and (other) cattle were represented by funds (vnudal)f 
as money (JtdSu) had been paid (for their purchase into the temple treasury). (These j cattle 
were assigned to shepherds (Idaiyar), who had to supply ghee for the sacred lamps (from 
their *e?), at the rate of ninety-six ewes, or forty-eight cows, or sixteen she-buffaloes for 

1 See page 241, note 1. 

* The composer adds this epithet to tramarujalam evidently because the latter is the eighth item in the 
list of R^jaruja'a conquests. 

9 The above translation of this passage slightly differs from that which I gave on former occasions. A 
I urtlier change would be necessary, if a various reading, which occurs in an inscription of the 20th year at 
Somur near Karnvur in the Coimbatore district, in an inscription of the 29th year at Melpadi near Tiru- 
vall&m in the Xorth Areot district, and in three inscriptions of the l[7]th, 24th and 29th years at Ukkal near 
Mumandur in the same district, should prore correct. Th.ese five inscriptions read Q^rr^^&Dis instead of 
G&Ttyps. Accepting this, we would have to translate : " (who) deprived the Seriy as of (their) splendour at 
the very moment when U da gai, which is worshipped everywhere, was (most) resplendent," and to assume 
that Ud*gai tsms a city which Rajarajadeva took from the Pandyas. The storming of Udagai is actually 
mentioned in the JiWf" ngattu- Parent, canto viii. verse 24 ; and this verse probably refers to the reign of 
3iujar&ja, because the following verse (25) mentions the invasion of Mannai on the bank of the Q-anga, and 
the annexation of Kadaram (by his successor Bajendra-Chola). 

* In two previously published inscriptions (No. 3, paragraphs 5 and 6, and No. 59, paragraphs 2, 3, 4, 
9 a*& 11), the word mif*, * catde,* was taken in the unusual sense of ' gold.' The present inscription snows, 
feovever, tLat U* juTiVa a'.-tuai:y gave cattle to tke temple. T s ence the translation has probably to be changed 
into : 4 * tiue cattle which tbe king had seized,' 7 &c. 

* O two former occasions (No. 3, paragraph 1, and Wo. 59, paragraph 1), tbe expression mudal-dna was 
ira&vlated br ' of tto first quality/ wliick I now consider less probable. 



N/ *;* ::'- -;.:. . ; x or JRAJAUAJA. 251 

<a<-|j Ki'*ivd Limp, llt^ules, calves and bulls whii-h were given along with cow?, (hnti to be 
wkftnftl) as oows ; lamht* and rams which were given along with ewes, aft owes; and 
buffalo calves and he-buffaloes which were given along with ^-Vaffaloe^ as she-buffaloes. 
The ^ ^\ : % who had received the cattle, themselves and their people, (n>.) their rela- 
tions, and the relations of the latter, had to supply ghee to the treasury of the lord, as long 
as the moon and the sun endure, at the daily rate of (on?) urakku of ghee by the 
Adavalldu (Mwsurt) for each sabred lamp. (The nnmc* of these $h<*pherd&) were engraved 
on stone as follows : 

2. The cattle which had been given by the lord Sri-RdjarujacUva, were assigned to 
sacred lamps as follows : 

3. From forty-?: gh* cows, whk*h were assigned to the shepherd *dr?i Pakkarao 
(i.e., Bhaskara), who resides in the [Gundha] rva Street within the limits 1 of Tafi javftr, 



he himself and his relations, (r*>.) his uterine brothers [JsArri] Xararn]a$ (i.e. } NdrSyana) 
and Stirri [Sirujlau, 2 and (A/*) uncle's son [o]iai Kuravac, 3 [the shepherd] .......... 

who resides at Paru[vflr] in Vadakarai-Ku&ra-ktltram, alias Ut[tufiga]tunga- 
valauadu, ........ . , [have to supply] for one sacred lamp .......... 



64. OX THE OUTSIDE OP THE KOETH ENCLOST7BE. 

As appears from its 1st paragraph, this inscription is a continuation of No. 63. The 
published portion of the 2nd paragraph refers to a shepherd who had received 96 ewes> 4 
viz., 69 ewes given by B&j aril jade v~a, and 27 ewes purchased for 9 M$u, in order to 
supply ghee for a temple lamp. 

TEXT. v_ 




1. Hail ! Prosperity ! There were engraved on stone (the nanm of the shepherds) to whom 
had been assigned, for (burning) sacred lamps, cattle given by the lord i 



1 See page 1*24, note 2. 

3 This person is evidently called after jiralad&yar, one of the characters of tie Pf^^rr-v-dlyTjsi 
page 172, note 2. 

5 TMs is the Tamil form of gwaM* which occurs in Sanskrit inscriptions instead of ywim ; see Znd. 
Vol. XIY, p. 140, note 4, and Vol. XY, p. 304 ,- Jfywrtjukia fndica, Vol. H, p. 161. Th -word /w/wt must be 
derived from gurttra J, the honorific plural of ^nrn, which was popularly mistaken lor a singular. 

4 This number of ewes was required for each lamp according to No. 63, paragraph 1. 
3 This break may have to lie filled up by 



252 ADDITIONAL TANJAVTJfi INSCRIPTIONS. 

cattle given by (other) donors, and cattle which were represented by funds, as AdSu and 
akkam 1 had been paid (for their purchase Mo the temple treasury) : 

2. [To] the shepherd ..... * .... who resides in the Grslndharva Street within the 
limits of Xafijdrftr, were assigned sixty-nine ewes out of the cattle which had been 
given by the lord jSri-BSjarajadeva; and (to the same shepherd} were given nine kdu 
out of the money which had been deposited by the Perundaram* [Ut]tarang-iidaiyg,u 
Kra[la~Vi3diYida6ga8,> alias [Yi]llaYa-Mttvnda-Via&, for (burning) a sacred 
lamp, which he had rowed (to put up) because the lord Srl-BSjarajadSva did not take his 
life 4 in the battle of Edri.* [At the rate of three ewes for each M&u* this comes to 
+-..--.AJ.. -..,.. ewea- Altogether, (the shepherd received) ninety-six ewes. From (these)"] 

No. 65. ON THE OUTSIDE OF THE NOHTH ENCLOSURE. 

This inscription records an order of king Kajarajadgva, by which he assigned a daily 
allowance of paddy to each of forty-eight persons, whom he had appointed before the 29th 
y*ar of his reign, in order to recite the Tlruppadiyam in the temple, and to two persons who 
had to accompany the others on drums. This statement is of considerable importance for the 
history of Tamil literature 7 as an unmistakable proof of the existence of the gaiva hymns 
which go by the name tApadigam or pad/yam, and which are collected in the Dtvdram, in 
the time of Bijaraja. The names of the fifty incumbents serve to corroborate 
ficafa*B<rf the TlnwHyai* with the Devdram, as^arfc j>f Jfe^^f^ueiiW from t 
of tfce thiw autiiors of the /W^4;Tff^nftuaiambaiidaa (paragraph 7) or - 

bandar (10, 22, 34,^42), TirunSvukkaraiya^ (6, 12, 14, 19, 28, 43, 45), and 

4^^^ r ~ (41> 44) r Ir6ra ( 19 > 22 X The name of two other incumbents, 
--*?fiu ;:S, 15), is derived from&raiadgvar, one of the sixty-three gaiva devotees, who 
i* referred to in JSo. 43, paragraph 19. A number of other names pre-supposes the exist- 
ewe of certain Saira temples which, without exception, are mentioned in thePm^- 
Among these aie the temples at Tiruv^Sjiyam (2), Irftr (8) or gr J-lriir (21), 



to STo. 6, paragraph 15 and 20, and No. 24, paragraph 3, one allam is A 
pag-e HI, ncrta 1. 



f the j *W*". Vidi^angan was the name of the son of the 
. kasg Mw, to whom reference is made on page 154 of this volume. 
Tiu tnuMlatiua of []*.. jyCi_ ffio w ig ptLre i y tentative. 



h ' P 036 8Mient CB ^ tel Of ae Ch ^ as ' near Tric^nopoly. The donor 

m jarija ' B ^^ ft>r haviaff lost the battte > ^ to ^ bL 5 su^u;r% 

* The same rate is referred to in No. 6, paragraphs 18 and 21 

Mte. the ad f JTlSS^lS i i^ ""*-^' "*-* - tave Hved 

p. Mtrfd.bM.tf*) 1^3 1B 

* Sc iie istrodwtion to No. 38, p. 150 



Compare p^ ,. 2 lllT * "^ ^Ma&.wnntt I. and Nara^uhhavarman I. 



No. 65. INSCRIPTION OF BAJAKAJA. 253 

Tiruvaymflr (30), Maraikkddu (41) or Tiruinaraikkfi[d u] (17), AiySru (46), 
and r^r'i-r- Tiruvilairaarudfir (51). The name VenkAdau (16, 27, 29, 36, 40) is 
derived from VeukAdu or Tiruvenk&lu, after whi<*h the mother of the saint ?r*h'l*7ar 
was called Tiruvenkattu-Xangai. 1 The god at Chidambaram is alluded to by the 
names Ainbalavau (11), Ambalattadi (4, 47;, AmbaLakkuttau (IS), KAttau (20, 26, 29, 31, 
49), Tillaikkflttay (49), T^k^r^u (33), and Eduttapidam (9, 24, 32). 

The name Tiruvenaval (3; is identical with ttnt-twn-nival, u the sacred white jfamfai 
tree' 7 in the Saiva temple on the island of Srirangam near Tr:-L:^-'julv, This temple is 
now called JambukeSvara, Tiruva&aikka vaP or f by the Post Office) TI:vr*v2:k!: *;-"!. 
The first of these three names means ** (the image of) Jgrara (i> M iva) (under) the JamlA 
(tree)," and the two others are corruptions of the auricnt name of the locality, viz., Tiru- 
vuuaikkA, ** the sacred ^jh~r.S:rr~T?." The full designation of the god, as used in the 
JambukeSvara in^rirt: -a?, is ifc the lord of the stered olf-:La:it-;rr.ve (Tiruvfi&aikk&), alia* 
the lord of the three worlds, who is pleased to reside gladly under the shade of the sacred white 
jambu tree (tini-ven-n<ical)*' This name and the modern name Jambuke^vara refer to an 
ancient legend, which is thus narrated in the Periyapurdnam (p. 239 of the Madras edition 
of 18S8): "In a grove near the Chandratirtha (i>., the Moon-tank) in the Ch61a 
country, a Uxga of Siva made its appearance under a white jurnbu tree {ren-n&eal}. This was 
daily worshipped by a white elephant. Therefore the place received the name of " the sacred 
elephant-grove" (Tiruvauaikka). Over the linga, a spider constructed a canopy, in order 
to prevent dry leaves from dropping on the Kaga. When the elephant saw the cobwebs, he 
tore them down, because he considered them out of place. The spider became angry, crawled 
into the trunk of the elephant and bit it. The animal dashed its trunk on the ground and 
died. So did the spider. In due course, the spider was reborn as the son of the Ch81a 
king ^ubhaddva and of his queen Kamala vat i. The boy received the name ICd-Sengan- 
n&u* and inherited his father's kingdom. He possessed the faculty of remembering his 
former births and constructed a temple^ of ^iya near the white JambA tree ijt thg-JEacreit 
elephant-grove, where be, as U Spider, liad ioraS?!^ Adistinet 

allusion to this legend occurs in a Jambufc^vara inscription of the P&ndya king K6-Mara- 
varman, alias KulaSekharadSva, which mentions "the sacred street called after (the god) 
who transformed a spider inte a Ch61a (king)." 4 That the legend, and the Jambukggvara 
temple itself, was in existence in about A.D. 1000, may be concluded from the subjoined 
inscription, in which the word tiruve[n^ideal forms part of the name of one of the donees. 

Of historical interest is the name R&jidittan (47;, which appears to have been be- 
stowed on its bearer in commemoration of Baj&JLLtya, t^ Chdla contemporary of the 
Eoshtrakflta king Krishna IIL* 







1 See No. 43, paragraph 16. Tiruve^kacju is in ike Sir^ari (SWyali) t&UuqA of tbo 

* The form JUaifckfiral occurs in the rikkir*m4t~8$r*n-1Tl& ; Id. A*t^ Vol. X3TH, pp. 143 and 149. 

* This king is considered as one of the sixty-three devotees of Siva ; see p. 152 1 



* See Vol. I, p. 1 12, note 5, and JBpigH&M* **&**, VuL II, p. 168, note 2. 

64 



254 



ADDITIONAL TANJAYUE 




Bead 



1 Bead 
* Head 



No. >>:,. IXsmirriuN OF flAJARAJA. 



255 



h Qm- 



[9.] 



|| 



[10.] 



[11.] 



[12 J fi*ar 



Jj 



[14.] 



jj _ 



[15.] 



IS [**3 



Read 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS' 
TKANSLATION. 

1. Hail ! Prosperity ! Until the twenty-ninth year (of the reign] of K6-K&jakgsari- 
an, alias jSrl-RajarSjad^va, who, in his life of growing strength, during which, 
(tit) the belief that, as well as the goddess of fortune, the goddess of the great earth had 
become his wife, he was pleased to destroy the ships (at) Kndalftr-klai, and conquered 
by his army, which was victorious in great battles, Vgngai-n&du, Ganga-p^di, Tadigai- 
p&di, Nulsmba-pidi, Eudamalai-n^du, Kollam, Kalingam, Ira-mandalam, (which 
ww the country) of the Sin galas who possessed rough strength, the seven and a half lakshas 
of Iratta-p&di, and twelve thousand ancient islands of the sea, deprived the ^eriyas of 
(thrir) splendour at the very moment when (they were) resplendent (to such a degree) that 
{they were) worthy to be worshipped everywhere ; the Iord.ri-K&jar,jad6va had given, 
for reciting the Tiruppadiyam before the lord of the ^ri-E&jar^jfiiSvara (temple), 
fv-tv-eiatt musicians (Piddrar), one person who should constantly beat the small drum 1 in 
their company, and one person who should constantly beat the big drum (fcotti-mattalam) 2 
in their company. These fifty persons were to receive from the city treasury of the lord a 
daily allowance (nibandha) of three kuruw of paddy each, (measured) by the marakkal called 
(afar) Adftvall&Bj which is equal to a r&jaMsari. Instead of those among these persons, 
who would die or emigrate, 9 the nearest relations of such persons were to receive that paddy 
and to recite the Tiruppadiyam. If the nearest relations of such persons were not qualified 
themselves, they were to select (other) qualified persons, to let (these) recite the Tiruppadiyam^ 
and to receive that paddy. If there were no near relations to such persons, the (other) incum- 
bents of sofih appoiatniente* were to select qualified persons for reciting the Tiruppadiyam, 
and the person selected was to receive the paddy in the same way, as that person (whom he 
repmenferfX had reoeiwd it Accordingly, (the names of these fifty persons) were engraved on 
stone, as the lord 3r!-BSjar&jad6va had been pleased to order : - 

2. To PMae (*.,?., BSla) TiruvSfijijjajttadigal, 5 alias ESjaraja-PichehaG, alias 
SaddivaQ, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

3. To Tiruven^val embor[ch6dil, alias Dakshina-Mferu-Yitanka-Pichchan, 
$"4na-$ivas, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

4. To PattSlagas 6 [Am]balattadi, 7 alias Man6tma-ivas, 8 three kuruni of paddy 
per day, 

5. To P&ttaiagau ^!ru[d]aikkaral, 9 alias Pftrva-givaa, three kuruni of paddy per 
dav. r 

w 

6. To Porehuvaras Tirun&vukkaraiyas, alias Pftrva-iva_n, three kuzuni of 
paddy per day. 

* *Qte correspond* to the Sanskrit ***& * Awriii is derived from the Sanskrit mardala. 
1 ^>A*"> is evidently a vulgar corruption of tne Sanskrit anyad&a. 

* Ifcia meaning of niyAytttdr or niyAyongalOfr may be derived from one of tne clauses in No. 66 
ptxmgr^h 1. As suggested on page 96, note 3 7 riyfyam, 'an appointment,' may be a corruption of the 
Sanskrit *&*, r 

r ...'. 1 *' " ^ 3eTOte ! l f ^^Jiy^-" This Saiva shrine is mentioned in the Periyapurdn^ as 

^Tf^S?*?^ B ""*-" * D4 of the Tanjore district , 
f s Lutt af^Lrtt^vti^ Vol, I, p 276. 

* Tkis word BMLJ be a corruption of the Sanskrit IhattdraJea 

" 



No. 65. INSCfilimOX *;F RAJJJtAJJL 2i7 

7. To Made ray (i.e., Mahadera) TirunAaagambandajj, alias S~tta-iva, three 
ni of paddy per day. 

8. To Kayilayag (i.e., Kailusa) JLrftr, alta* DUarma-Sivao* three kurum of 
paddy per day. 

9. To [Setjti Eduttapfadam], 1 alias Karacha-^ivaQ, throe kvrmi of paddy per 
day. 

10* To Irumao (*>., Kama) ambandau ? alias Satya-Sivao, three kuruni of paddy 
per day. 

11. To Amba[la]vas-[Pa]t[ta]rga[l] 3 alias Yama r ivao, three kurum of 

paddy per day. 

12. To Kam[b]au Tirunavukkaraiyau, alias Saddgivao, three kurum of paddy 
per day. 

13. To Xakkau (/.<?, 3agna) Siralaa, alia* Yama-ivajj, three Aur*?* of paddy 
per day. 

14. To [Ajppi Tirunavukkaraiyau, alias X^tra-Slvajj, three kurum of paddy 
per day. 

15. To ivakko[ru]ndu 3 iralaa, a/^Dharma-^ivae, three kuruni of paddy per 
day. 

16. To Aifinftrjruvao Yenkadac, a//w Satya-ivao, three kutiuu of paddy per 
day. 

17. To Araiyan A[nn]fcka, alias Tirumaraikka . . . ,, [a/iW Dharma-i]vau, 
three kurwn of paddy per day. 

IS. To Araiyau Am[balajkkdttaa, 4 alias 6m[ka]ra-^ivac, three ku&tni of 
paddy per day. 

19. To Arflrau Tirunavukkaraiyaa, alias Naaa-l^ivas, three kurum of paddy 
per day. 

20. To Kutta& 5 Maralaichchilamrbju, alias Pftrva-^IvaSj three iurxn* of paddy 
per day, 

21. To Aififi&rrttva &!ya]rfir/ alias Tartpnru]sha-^ivaG, three kuruni of 
paddy per day. 

22. To [Samba^ndau Ardrau, alias Yma- ^ivao, three iutuw of paddy per day. 

23. To Araiyau Pieh[chao], alias Dharma-^ivaa, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

24. To Ka[gyap]as Edutta[pa]da-Pichchaa, alias Eudra-^ivao, three kuruni 
of paddy per day. 

25. To Subrahmanyas [Ajchehaij, alias Dharma-Sivau, three kuruni of pocldy 
per day. 

20. To Kuttao AmarabhnjamgaQ, alias Satya-^ivae, three kurum of paddy 
per day. 

27. To ..... Yenkadao, attas Agh6ra*^ivau three kuruni of paddy per 

day* 

1 This name moans u ho who lifts his leg (m danciag V and is synonymous with Natarftj*, ** A 
in paragraph 4. The same word occurs in No. 27, paragraph 1, and on page 131, note <5 f text line 
3 I.e., " the dsvjit*. 'n&S of the god of the (Golden) Hall (at Chidambaww).' f 
9 Lt. r ** the sprout of 6i*a." * Jf^ f * the duacer a the (Golden) Hall (at du 

* This is the same as Atubalakkuttag in paragraph 18. 

This and Srlyarur (m the Hret verse quoted on p. 1^3) are Tamil forms <* Si^-ArAr, .f , Ar6r ( 
8 of tho present inscription) or Tintvarur in the Neg-apatam t^llu^a of the T*aj*ww district. 

65 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUH INSCRIPTIONS- 

28, To IHdfivao Tirnn4vukkaraiyao, Zw YijfUaa-ivan, three kuruni of 

paddy per day. 

29. To Efittao VenHdas, ?& Rudra-Sivao, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

* 



. 
SO*. To AifififlrruYau Tiru[va]y[mA]r, 1 alias Agh6ra-$ivas, three tarum of 

paddy per day. 

31. To Tirumalai Kftttan, alias Yama-Sivae, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

32. To AiSfiftrjcuvae Eduttapfcdam,, aim Pharma-ivas, three kuruni of 

paddy per day. 

33. To Araiyaa TiUaitkamSn, 2 alias Purva-Sivaa, three kuruni of paddy 

per day. 

34. To &[U] ^mbandaa, aim Dharma-Siv$n> three kuruni of paddy per day. 

35. To KS[p] aiika-Vaii, alias Sana-^ivas, three kuruni of paddy per day. 

$G. To Venkadaft Nama^ivl[yam]j aim Rudra-^iy&G, three Icuzunioi paddy 
per day. 

S7. To SJYaa Aaai^tao, aSo T6ga-SivaB, three fovwpi of paddy per day. 

88. To Sivakkoru[ndu] Samhandas, alias AghSra-Sivan, three Jcuruni of paddy 

per day, 

39: To [IrS-mas Kanaya]di (i.e., Ganapati), alias Nana-8ivas ? three Icuruni of 

paddy per day. 

40. To [Pi]ehehaB Venkddas, alias Agh6ra-iyas, three lintuni of paddy pey 

41. T0 Majaikkidas 8 Nambi-l.rurauj alias ^ana-^iyai}, three kuruni of paddy 



42. To 8[m]a& (i.e., S&ma) Sambandaa, aZiw N3,na-^ivaB, three Jcuruni of 
paddy per day. 

43. To Satti (i.e., Sakti) Tirunavukkaraiyas, alias [Ij^&na-^ivao, three 
i-jiriau of paddy per day. 

4-4. To Porchuyaraa ]S"ambi-A[ruras], alias Dharma-^ivan, three kuruni of 
paddy per day. 

45. To Aohchas Tirun&vukkaraiyas, alias H"tra-ivan ? three kuruyi of paddy 
per day, 

46. T$ Aiy4raa 4 Pe^8rb,gaa, 5 o#a$5yi<ta,[yvSi]va$, three kuruni of paddy 
perday. 

^ 47, To iajadi[tt]as Ambalattadi, alias ^ikhl-SiyaG, three kuruni of paddy 
per day, 

48. To []elyau Ka[na]vadi Te[m]ban 3 alias [Dharma-i]yas> three kuzum of 
paddy per day. 

49, To Kftttau TillaikkftttaB/ alias N,na-^ivaftj three kuruni of paddy per day. 



1 Tiruvfeymfcr, wliich b called Vaymfir in the Periyapurdnaw, belongs to the Negapatam taUuq_a of the 
Tanjore district; see Mr. Bewell's Li*tt of Antiquities, Yol. I, p. 282. 

* Z*., ** the king (or god) of Tillai (Chidambaram). 17 

M^Aikltaiu is the Tmil *qumd<mt of the Sanskrit Ye^aTaajam, the name o,f a place near Point 
Calibre, w^irfi is mentioned ia ih% ^i>pitrAwjtt, The f pirn Tirumapwfcka[duT occurs in paragraph 1 7. 

* Atyagu or Tiravaivaru t M., *0w sacred five rivecs,' ia & pl^ce on the northern bank of, the Kaverl, 
7 miles tt^th of TaSjavtor. Tlid aaiaa Tbttvaij&ga and that of its Saiva temple, PanchanaOJSvara, refer to the 
fir*> prlurSpal rivers of tlie dlta of the Kaverh 

* This ia the Tamil ^quiTalent of the Sanskrit 

^i (Chidambaram).* 1 



N-J, M INSCRIPTION MF HAfARATA. 252 

* 

f;0. For treating the small drum, to SSrya I'Ta-Kramavittay,' **//<>* ..... VilaAga* 
r<hikkai*Yijjadirau,* /w* Soma-Sivay, the sm of [Ta]ttaya-Kramavitta8 of 
[L)v]fi(laigr>mapuram, 3 three far**/ of paddy j*r day. 

01. For beating the big drum, tu GunappnTga]** MarKdao,* alia* Sikha-ivao, 
three kuruni of paddy per day. 

XO. GO. OX THE OUTSIDE OP TlfE NOfcTH EXCLOSUAE. 

This very long ::>:rrtr~. which bears the same date as 2fo, C5, and resembles it 
in style, records an order of king RujarajadSva, by which he assigned the produce of 
certain land to a number ofj men who had to perform various services in connection with the 
temple, and to four hundred women, evidently ^2r-?:ng-g:r!s, who had been transferred to 
the establishment of the Rijaraje^vara temple from that of other temples in the Choi a 
countrv. Each person received one or more shares, each of which consisted of the produce 
of one cell of land, which was calculated at 100 kol&m of paddy. This statement is valuable, 
as it enables us to ascertain, by a comparison of the produce in paddy with the extent 
of the land, that the unnamed land-measure, which is referred to in two other TaBjdvftr 
inscriptions of Bajaraja (Xos. 4 and 5), is meant for the tilL According to the Dtftivnnain 
Tamul-Franpiiti the modern equivalent of the tili is 26,755 square metre*. 

Paragraphs 3 to 402 contain a list of the names of the dancing-girls whom B2j..rtja 
had imported and settled in the neighbourhood of the Taojivur temple. The luuftes of 
some of these women are of historical interest, as they refer to the designations of sacred 
places and of royal pemqages. Of the latter kind are : R&jariji (paragraphs 65 aad 
268) Rujakesari (10), and Aruraori 5 (236, 369), which are derived from different names 
of the reigning king. The name Kundavai (215) is identical with that of B&jar&ja's elder 
sister 6 and the name Arifiji (400) appears to be connected with Arimjaya, ffca Sanskrit 
name of bis grandfather. 7 The name Seyya-Sdram (280) may be connected with the 
Ch61a king engan, 8 and the name tannaradevi (244) reminds of kitfg Kaggaraddr*, 
whom Mr. Yenkayya has satisfactorily identified with the Bashtrakuta king Krishna 
III.* To the name of each woman is prefixed the name of the temple or village, to which 
she had been attached before her final transfer to the 3Mjarajcvara temple. On the basis 
of these references, and of the names of part of the women themselves, which allude to 
temples and villages, we can draw up a list of temples which were already in existence 



1 THs is a Tamil form of the Sanskrit XrtmatH * one who knows 

2 /.#., *' (he who resembles) a Yidvadharti (in beating) the small drum." 

Tlie same place is mentioned in lines 158 and 421 of the large I>yden grant, 

4 This name is perhaps connected with Tirimtfairnarudftr, a sacred place in the Kombhaku^am tUhiqa, 
ch is referred to in the Ptriyapwrto**. 

5 This surname of Bajar&ja occurs in the inscription Ko. 66 of Vol. I, and forms part of the territorial tana 
Arumorideva^valan&Ju (YoL II, No. 4, paragraph 2, and j*m) or Arulmorideva-TalaB^u {No. 12, para- 
graph 1) and of the village names Arumori^ra-chatarv^dimangalam (No. 11, paragraph J}aad Arujmoii- 
devarpuram (YoL I, Ko. 71). 

See Nos. 6, 7 and 8 of this volume. ' Compare p. 228, note 2. 

Seep. 152f, and p. 253. 

Mtidra$ Christian CJb^ Xajazin* for April 1892. Four Tamil inscriptions of Kasgaradeva are known : 
an unpublished one tf the 16th year at Ukkal near Mmari(J&r (in which tbe iin/4 nane is .cpeSeJEanLfizu- 
dera), two inscriptions of the 17th and l&th years at Tirakkar^kunram V..'.\ and one <j| tha 2th y<?ar near 
Telur (Vol. I, No. 51), In th* thiae firt of theo inwriptiana, the ting receivw the attribute &*&^ r* g- 
f=^(?Fru, "wlio took Kachuhi [Conjcevt-rani) and Tafjai Tanj^\ n K&k$* 111 ww a coateza- 
porar>^ of the Chola king Eajailitya ; see p. 253, note 5* 



300 ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCEIPTIONS. 

wfa*0 T! '/ .r". : . founded the Tafij&Ytlr temple. Among the Sai va temples, the more ancient 
ones will be thoo whose names are also mentioned in the Periyapurdnam; I subjoin a list 
of these &*iva altrmes, adding in brackets their names in the Periyapurdnam, whenever 
they differ in form from the names recorded in the inscription : 

Timvaraaeri or Araneri (Araseri) at Tiruvarur; Tiruraandali (Paravaiynn- 
?f:- V: v t Tirutarfir ; Tirumftlattanam (Mdlattanam at Tiruvarur); Tirum^ga^ 
IJHII {Mfhri!ara) at Ambar; Tirnkkar6nam or KarSnam at Nagapattasam (Nagai); 
Tirurachchirimam (Ichchiramam) at Pdohohil; Tiruppadali-lsvara (Padailch- 
*L2rasr*; at PSinbuni; Tadatali at Paraiyaru (Paraiyarai) ; Ambalam, Po^Qam- 
baliun, Ttllai, Pork *yi!-Tillai, or Marram (&dambaram) ; Amattftr; Eadambiir ; 
X.:. % :y,V: Kir^yil (Kirfyul); Karuvftr; K6ttftr; Nalliir; Nannilam; Niya- 
raam T.i: ;u>N:yaL:-ni; ; Orriyfi* (Tiruvorriyiir) ; Pandananalliir ; Paruviir 
J T::;:Tar.;v^:^ ; Talaiy&lafcg&dn; Tiruchch8rruttuyai (SSrrutturai) ; Tiruk- 
*:-?!ir.Mi*r (KoUambudftr); Tirnroaraikkadu or Maraikkadti (Ygdaraniyam) ; 
7:ru^.lt*i;arri (Neytfctoani); Tirupparagam; TiruppAvanam orPAvanam; Tirut- 
feAgftr 'Tt.:V.:r s ; Tirayaiy4ra or Aiyara; Tir^vSlangadu ; Tirnva^aikka; 1 
T:-"V''!:*:U'! (Vfidigudi) ; Tirnvidaiaiarudil (TiruvidaimarudAr) ; Ttinga^ai 
Tl ^ ^..i-K.i kLi* ; Vadavdyi! (Tadamnilaiv&yii} ; YayalAr (Yiyalftr) ; and Yen- 



A few of tle women we eafled after Vaishnava shrines which are mentioned- in 
!'.-> 3'.*",..'.- i 7,(--j r ^rr7/3,v;. vue n Ara4gam (rtiangam), TiruYen^adani (Tirumalai), All 
(Tiravali). and Stkurugur (Tirukkurugar). Others were transferred to TaSjavur from 
triples which, *: juuge from the second part of their names, 1 belong to the Yaishnava sect, 
>-J:.. AvaainiirayaiLO-Tinnagar at Ambar, 6rltari-Yinnagar at Arapuram, and 
JM-ip*li-Yinaagar at PambunL 

The second part of the inscription (paragraphs 403 to 510) consists of a list of male 
temple servants, >., dancing-masters, musicians, drummers, singers, accountants, parasol. 
bearers, lamp-lighters, watermen, potters, washermen, barbers, astrologers, tailors, a brazier, 
rarprott-re. a goldsmith, and others the reading or meaning of whose designations remains 
: ,v ::..!. Some of these persons are called after king Rajaraja. (paragraphs 424, 425, 447, 
4G3. 4J3, -i J i. 433. 4?j. 503} and after his surnames Arnmori (406, 466), Mummadi- 
l'hI (403. 40K 433, 436, 455,465, 480), Ifityarindd.-' (413, 504\ Eajakesaria 
J", . *z* Eaji^raya* (413); others after his father Parantaka (448, 458, 496) and 
^IT'. father AH^jaya (4 1 6 , 507, 509). The two nan^Kandaraditta^OS) 
and A a ,l U rantaka (.04) probably refer to the two ChSla kings Gandaraditya and 
Madhur.ntaka/ The name Taila (435) reminds of the Western Chalukya king faila IT. 
Utbor naare denved from the following Saiva shrines which are Jention!d in the 



o 

5 , note6 

f "*^ - ^ 13 

*"* *** * ** territorial 



** to B 7-1 of the krge L^daag^t 

Ni,i4f tteT 



,, 

"** * Sttrnam 



NO. GO. :x-:;i::i: ,N OF &AJABAJA. 261 

Pcrigapuramm : Aiy&ru (Tiruvaly&ru), Ambalam (^idarabaram), Arfir T:;u- i *rf T \ 
Kjarug&vtir, Hanafijfiri or Tir;^r.-vr;*ri, Mayaikkad* (VW.lraL:vi:-\ Marapfidi 
(TirumarapMi), JfettSoam (^3Ttt1-.), Orriydr rEr-vrrrviir*, and Vadarayil 
(Vadamullaivayil). Finally, three men are called after the Vaishna va shrines at Aragam 
(rlrangam), Tiruvellarai, and Tiruvengadam (Tirumalai), which are mentioned in the 

Ndidgirapralandham. 

TEXT, 

Firtf section. 

DO \f 










Bead ^ -_^. 



ADDITIONAL TANJAYUE INSCRIPTIONS. 



[is.] 



It- 



[15.] 

[16.] 
[17.] 



effQ 



| 

> t 

L \\ [a.**} 



[21.3 
[22-3 



]r 



fOJ 1 
[24.3 



J 



-' c 



ggssr- 



> \\ 



([ _ r 



Nil, '.6. INSCRIPTION OF RAJ A RAJA. 



[28.] 



L 



jb jj 



[2.] 



|j 



] o[u] 



& [ff]9 



[3.] 



i rf 



* H ] 
Jir*jr l 

C 11 "!] 

g5 cerjri [jj ] 



l Aftw *fl-.T-JLw is a crack which resembles an jf. The actud reading a*jr then*f OTO be 



$04 

f4.] 



A0WHONAL TANJAVUB 1NSCEIPTIONS. 

ar . . 60 




r-nr-r r _ ^'^'M^***^* ***[] ||-~ [>*] [ 

[7.] [,*. W ^i [->* M:ifl^>Cea W-] H- 

L **] [jprtryo, sff] ifl^[tf] tf&eeir - - - L ^ J - - L - J " 

-^.L it r mrt . . *- 



r 




106. 



OF 



2G5 



,C - 



[>;*]* ***<*r iwrqV/- a-'SS'CO 1 *- 1 ]" -* 




2;<J 



ABDITIOKAL TANJAYUB INSCKIPTIONS. 




l> * >10 D^ 



No. r,0. r'-':.I77:'N OF KAJ.VRAJA. 

i> *?2 



riC.1 

" 



& 



II- 



[18.3 



II 



ADBIWONAL TANJAYUB INSCRIPTIONS. 
ll] rf3 0C*a0* 



fifffl muf*[i_ 

[****] - u^]r[ib of ^]j9['^* yp**]^ [ul]L./*^@L/[u](g 
^[^]^2L j| [aur*] LijB[*Br]ar/ru3 [eff]Q i/[gj/r] /B[<S]*CTT [<Bir]- 
mr^f^' i:T r 5 JJ>]TJ^IB || [a./w*J [L/J^/P^^LD ^ ^(gsiy/r^]//- 

|| [a./7TQ_*l 




- - - uo 



No. 6C. INSCRIPTION OF KAJABAJA. 



269 



jVj 



|j - 



efi 5 



m&teeiar 



ri-jrm iff 



ri Jj 



[28.] 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 



ird Section. 



J, j| 



|| [a_/jr<srr*3 Q pa-sear ^>ir p. 



h tffQ 



Q prefer gsgurpjpuBireuirih effQ 



i effffl 



e^esr- 



[2-3 



i eff 

[rf] 



j| 



I [ft.ar.jy*] 



**[*]r 



INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA. 271 



[3.1 rO^yrr](g>Lb eff 




Tliis name might also be read as 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 



i- 



[5.] 



^yib] [aunt**] 



|j 



mtar 

g 
jl 



w^ui || 
T 
h effQ ^ihunr qp&/u&6u/rp&fl 



[6,] 



iij jj 



uux, 



NW. ee. ::.-.i...:: x OF AAJARAJA. 



273 



C 7 '3 L 



J^ 03 C--** 




J J?* r_: T lot-is Ukv SST j: T!- ; but tUo additional sjiuliol may I>c de to a 



00 



INSCEIPTIONS. 



II- 



f/y^u-b ****.. Jr ^rr^-^^*T M^-M^- 

^$^tt&*LZ -S^TT 






- . 








' IB modern Tamil this vovM be jfC-Qeu^Q 
Bead 



/BtLQeaasr 



6 INSCRIPTION OF BAJABAJA. 



[11.] 



z) jf 



^ tf^ 



^^ [o]tlujrc<or 

] 

t ^- (t 

jj - 






* The reading &ppuussr is not impossible. a Bead 6uv^.r. f Ifcttfcd 



ADDITIONAL TAKJAYTJB INSCRIPTIONS. 







No. 66. IXSCEIPTIOX OF BAJABAJA. 



277 



[15.] 



[g>] 






[16.] 







|j_ [.ir*] nrQj]^[^]iLriirrtr 



is corrected from 



* <s appears to l>e corrected from 

70 



ADDITIONAL TAtfJAYUB INSCRIPTIONS. 






jj 

TlUKSLATIOir, 

I. Hail I Pr^^^JUntfl thetwentjr-ninthyear(o/^ ry) of 



Sr!-E*;?.pS;3ieTa f who, rf<?., l _tlie lord ^r!-Bajarajadgva had(l) given 
*** ,.^ : ^r; a -^!^; t a^VlMdUe^rf 
tnd (2) tran^feinned (a nxmbtr of) temple women* from (other) temple establishments 4 of the 
Chdlm country '.^* -Z- ;, .W:) as temple women of the lord of the ri-Bajar&j6vara 
* " ^To (tttft*7'.v> <} ^ares (pxtyu) were allotted as allowance (nibandha). (The value) 
oloch *!.j:r* ' conwW */ tfa pnfato) 0f (one) ^'of land, was to be one hundred Jto&m 
! : , ! ! v. V : * : y th o^*i^/ cdkd (a/fer) ldayalia, which is eqnaL to a r&jaUsari. 
In*tfd of tiKW among thw* ahareholdarB, who would die or emigrate, the nearest relations 
of web pmons wwe to mlve that aHowance (JM) and to do the work. If the nearest 
ioM were not qualified themselves, (f%) were to select (other) qualified persons, to let 
<k the work, and to iwei TO (^ album*). If there were no near relations, the (oifejr) 
. i* of Mdi :.;; - ^tuen:^ were to select qualified persons from those fit for such 
<-s and the person selected was to receive the allowance. Accordingly, (the names 




transferred from the establishment of ike- 
> resides in) the first house 
L (of the temple), one 

The ^-,r;^l ,* oi th:* inscription is Identical with that of No. 65. 



"V 



Magazine for May 1891, a small 
at Tiruvaiyru (see p. 258, note 4\ 

..:,,^..,,>, :v: tt^irrxr "ns;.:^ "* IL " " shri ~ ^ * ^ : 

,,.,..^,^ JiTiJir i '^t^t^r^^i- r ^ *- " - 



No. 66. INSCEIPTIOX OP RAJABAJA. 279 

*""" ~*" v I-* 1 * * **j v- ** "-*">>** A <* Lmij, a girl of the same temple, (icho reside in) the 
house, one share* 

6. To [Pa]ttV a girl of the same temple, (& mzVe* fc) the fourth* ho^"one 

snare. * 

share 7 * ^ E4utta ^ padam ^' 2 a S^ 1 of tte fl temple, (&> m/cfc* ) the fifth house, one 

8. To SSrakulasundari, a girl of the same temple, (*, ruUb fc) the sixth house, 

one share. ' * 

?A T m ^ kavlri ' a S irlof the same temple, (who resides w) the seventh house, one share. 

10. To Eftjapqasari, a girl of the Tiru[kkar6nam] (temple) at Nagapattaoam 
(who resides in) the eighth house, one share. 

11. To T6ichchi ? a girl of the Zdyiltali (temple) in the same village, (who reside* 
in) the ninth house, one share. 

12. To Periya-T66ichchi, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the tenth house 
one share. 

13. To Yichchadiri (i.e., VidyMhart), a girl of the Tirukk&r6nam (temple) in the 
same village, (who resides in) the eleventh house, one share. 

14. To Maraikkadu, 4 a girl of the same temple, (ioho reside* in) ifce twelfth house, 
one share. 

15. To Ammfiri, a girl of the Naduviltali (temple) in the same village, (who resides 
in) the thirteenth house, one share. 

16. To Tiruvaiydru, 5 agirl ofEaja[k]sa[ri]nallur 3 (who resides in) the four- 
teenth house, one share. 

17. To Tillai-Aragi, 6 a girl of the Vikramavijaya-f Svara (temple) at J,anana- 
thapuram, (who resides in) the fifteenth house, one share. 

18. To Echchu[ma]ndai, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the sixteenth 
house, one share. 

19. To Parami, a girl of PagavadiSri (*., Bhagavati-gri), (a quarter) of tie same 
village, (who resides in) the seventeenth house, one share. 

20. To [Tillaikka]r[ai]Su,agirl of Tiruvidaimarudil, 7 (who residesi*) the eigh- 
teenth house, one share. 

21. ToAra[gi], a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the nineteenth house, one 
share. 

22. To Saduri, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the iw&s&eth house, one 
share. 

23. To Maduravagi, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the tventy-fest 
house, one share. 

1 This name is probably derived from the Sanskrit ITusti&ra or Wa&dnwfca j compere page 36, note 6. 

2 See page 257, note 1. 

3 This is Negapatam in the Tanjore district. The Tirukk&rtoam temple, wliicb is *efe*red to in th* 
Periyapurdnam as jsrr<s&<5&irQirrr6B3ru>, is now called K&yarohanasv&min and still contains inaeripiioafl of Bij*- 
raja, Hajndra-0hola and other Chola kings. In these inscriptions, Negapatara is called Ngapattifiam or 
Soralculavallipattinam. The two Leyden grants have the forms N&gapatt&Bam anxi S^akitlaTitllTpifct^aiMfft* 



4 See page 258, note 3. 6 See page 258, note 4. 

6 .Tillai is one of the names of Ohidamharaan ; see page 258, notes 2 an<J 6. 

7 This is the same as Tiruvi4aimaruddr, on wbicfc see page 259, note 4* 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUE INSCRIPTIONS. 



24. To ?f ! V -? :?!. a girl of the same village, (w&? resides in) the twenty-second 
how, one share. 

25. To ........ , . y a girl of the same Tillage, (who resides in) the 

twenty-third house, one share. 

26. To [I]ra[vikulamanikkam] ? a girl of the K6mkkain[bhl]6vara (temple), 
("f-A'> rt*iilf># tti) the twenty-fourth house, one share. 

27. To Arfir^a girl of the Mu[lldr]na[kkaetali] (temple) at Papaiyftrn, (who 
*s *) the twenty-fifth house, one share. 

23. To Vir3ni, a girl of the Vadatali (temple) in the same village, (who resides in) 
the *~--::*~-- r xth house, one share. 

29. ToTeoBavaornddevi, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the twenty- 
seventh house, one share. 

30. To Tiruvaiy&ru, a girl of Avanindrayanapuram, (a quarter) of the same 
village, (irfo rau'cfe* in) the twenty-eighth house, one share. 

31. To Madevadigal, a girl of the Tentali (temple) at Paraiy^m, (who resides in) 
the twenty-ninth house, one share. 

32. To[Puga]ri,agirlofthegritdri-Vin^^ 
in) the thirtieth house, one share. 

33. To [Pajfij44i, agirlof the Ti[g]aippi[r]dt[ti]-l^vara(f^) in the same 
Tillage, (xfo reritfe* in) the thirty-first house, one share. 

84. To Karanavichchddiri, a girl of the same temple, (who resides z) the thirty- 
second house, one share. J l " iiL .) 

at 



Same tem * le > (^ '* ) tie thirty-fourth house, 



cue se f 

ej (w * s the 

thirty-sixth house, 
T " akkam ' ' f 



oae S aam ' ' ^ f ^ SSme tem * le > (* "-* -) tbs thirty-seventh house, 



^^ (^) the same ,illa g e 3 

(a 



in the same village, 
* the same village, 




7 note 0. 

This wouuia is oallwi after Nafi 
Tiu 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF BAJJLRAJA. 281 

46. To [ffarftyani], a girl of the Tiruvaraneji (temple) in the same Tillage, (wto 
resides in) the forty -fourth house, one share. 

47. To Arayam, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the forty-fifth house, one 
share. 

48. To g6di[vila]kfcu, a girl of the BrahmiSvara (temple) at Tiruv&rftr, (who 
resides in) the forty-sixth house, one share. 

49. To Ti[g]aiehehudar, a girl of the UlagtSvara (temple) in the same village, 
(who resides in) the forty-seventh house, one share. 

50. To l[li], a girl of the BrahmUvara (tempk)m the same village, (vho resides in) 
tlie forty-eighth house, one share. 

51. To glkandi, a girl of the [Te]n[ta]li (temple) at Matt[ai], (who resides in) the 
forty-ninth house, one share. 

52. To Perratiru, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the fiftieth house, one 

share. 

53. To [Vira-6]ri, a girl of the TaSjaimamanikk&yil (temple) at Tafijavtir, 
(who resides in) the fifty-first house, one share. 

54. ToTiruv[a]la[nga]di, 1 a girl of [3tkandapuram], (who resides in) the fifty- 
second house, one share. 

55. To , a girl of ParSntakapuram, (who resides in) the fifty-third 

house, one share. 

56. To Utta[ma]dfiGi, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the fifty-fourth house, 
one share. 

57. To , a girl of the Arikulakfisari-lfivara (temple) at Niyamam,* 

(who resides in) the fifty-fifth house, one share. 

58. To Venk,du, s a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-sixth house, 
one share. 

59. To [KHtt&]di, 4 a girl of the same temple, *(who reside in) the ftftynSOTeatli luouse, 
one share. 

60. To 6-ra6ftlma[ni], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-eighth 
house, one share. 

61. To [P^]n[g]fi,[vi], a girl of JLyirattali, (a quarter) of the same village, {wk* 
resides in) the fifty-ninth house, one share. 

62. To [N]4n[jtiri], a girl of the Arikulaksari-lSvara (temple) in the same 
village, (who resides in) the sixtieth house, one share. 

63. To [Dg]vi, a girl of l.yirattali,(<z quarter)^! Ifiyamam, (wfo rgrnVfe* la) the 
sixty-first house, one share. 

64. To Nangft[ri], a girl of the Tirum&gaiam (temple)^ Ambar, {who f*wfe* >} 
the sixty-second house, one share. 

65. To Rjarji, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the sixty-third house^ one 
share. 

66. To [A]tima[ni], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the sixty-fourth house, 
one share. 

1 Tliis name is derived from Tiruvalang-adu, the name of two oaiva shrines, one of which is in the Maym- 
varam tUuqa of the Tanjore district (Mr. SewelTs Lists of J.nliquitu*, Vol. I, p. 273), and the other, to which 
the Periyapur&nam refers, near the Arkonam Railway Station (zfatf., p. 159). 

2 This place maybe identical with Paradi-Niyamam in the P6riya$ur&$9m. * See page 253, iiote 1. 
* This is the same as AmbaUttadi, on which see page 256, note 7. ' . 

71 



S2 ADDITIONAL TAKJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 

67. f* U[diym], a girl of the AvauinSrayana-Yinnagar (temple) in the safe* 
illue,*(i* rwi** in) the sixty-fifth house, one share. ... 

C9. To K[4" 1 akkr6]4i, a girl of the Ti[ruma g aiain] (temple) in the same Tillage, 
iVfr* ) the sixty-~sixth house, one share. 

. To K iohchal, a girl of the MuduhagaYartali (fcwpfe) in the same Tillage, (who 
fc* in) the sixty-seventh house, one share. 

70. ToKn[p]pai,agirlof theTiruTilang6yil (fo^^)at KadambAr, (who resides 

in} the >:str-r:crhth house, one share, 

71. To [Vidi]vi[da:6gi3, 1 a girl of the stole temple, (who resides in) the sixty-ninth 

house, one share. t 

72* To the younger Nakkain, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) tlie seventieth 

house, one share. 

73. To the elder ]Sfakkam, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the seventy-first 

house, one share* 

74. T0Bha[ram3va[r]&hi, a girl of the Ittehchi-ISvara (temple) in the same 
village, fate wMe* in) the seventy-second house, one share. 

75. To 3IdvL a girl of Tirumaraikkadu, (who resides in) the seventy-third house, 

one share* 

76* To Ammfiri, a girl of Vidaiyapuram, (who resides in) the seventy-fourth house, 

one share. 

77 $0 ..... tSppagai, a girl of V614r, (who resides in) the seTenty-fifth 

e, one share- 

78. ToTirtiTitlagandij 1 a girl of Nayadtrapnramj (who resides in) the seTenty- 
house, one share. 

79* To [M34[aSba3^ani, a girl of Vlrapuram, (who resides in) the seventy-seventh. 
house, one share. 

80* To Perratiru, a girl of the TirumSryali (temple) at P&chchil, (who resides in) 
fbe seTcrtr-e:gtth house, one share. 

8L To ^Sram, a girl of the TiruY&ehchiramam (temple)* in the same Tillage, 

rmtk* in) the serenty-ninth house, one share. 

82, To Sengulam, a girl of the Tirum^rrali (temple) in the same village, (who 
rztide* in) tibe eightieth house, one share. 

88* To . . . ,a girl of Tlrapuram, (who resides in) the eighty-first house, one 



84. To Porkegi, a girl of TirukkollambAdlir, (who resides in) the eighty-second 
houae, one share. 

85. To &rt[ji>a[m], a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the eighty-third house, 
one share. 



To Tillaikkfttti, a girl of Karpagadfi&ipuram, (who resides in) the eighty. 
fourth house, one share. 

87. To IrAr, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the eighty-fifth house, one 
share. 



* Tk fe &* faanaine of Vidivi^aAgaB, on which see page 252, note 3. 
Tte& name is deriTed from Nilafcantha, an epithet of Siva. 

Th0 * of *Ma temple la the source of Tiruv^i, the name of a village near grirangam on the 
******** *** ^ &* KoJli^am river. This follows from the inscriptions of the gaiva temple at Tiruvasi, the 
rort of ^rfe^ i gamSvan^vara, but wnich, in two of its Ch6Ja inscriptions, is called Pacnchil- 

lum the form Pa 



No. 66. INSCBIPTION OF EAJAKAJA. 283 

88- To &mundi, a girl of the same Tillage, (who resides in) the eighty-sixth house, 

One share. 

89* To [A]b[aiy]anji, a girl of Talichchattangudi, (who reside in) the eighty- 

seTenth house, one share. 

90. To Tirum&gaiam, a girl of the Bra[hmakutt]am (temple) at TafijSvftr, (who 
resides in) the eighty-eighth house, one share. 

91. To [Pi]ohchi, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the eighty-ninth house, 

one share. . 

92. To [Tiruvadi]ga[l], a girl of [Pa]llavana[ranapur]am, (who resides sn)tha 

ninetieth house, one share. ^ 

93. To gftt[t]am, a girl of TirumaraikkMu, (who resides in) the ninety-first house, 

one share. . - , 

94. To Tirumalai, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) tke ninety-second house, 

0116 g^To VirklkiraCmaltougi, 1 a girl of the LSkamahadlvi-lSvara (temple) at 
Tiruvaiyaru, (*> resides in) the first house of the northern row of the same temple 

street, one share. 

96. To Pulgari], a girl of the same temple, (who resides t) the second house, one 

6har6 97 To CMl&nikkam, a girl of Miraiyil, (wfc resides in) the third house, one share. 
98*. To [MadSvi], a girl of PeriyatalichehSri, (a quarter) of Tiruvarftr, (wAo 

resides in) the fourth house, one share. 

99. To Tirum Alattanam, 8 a girl of the same temple, (fe iwnte ) the fifth house, 

one se ' - a of tt6 Brahmlfivara (fey>fo) in the same village, (wto reside 



in) the sixth house, one share. . 

101. To Kandiyar, 8 a girl of PeriyataliehcheTi, (a quarter) of the same village, 



/ ?-ese zw) the seventh house, one share. 

102. To Ichoham, a girl of the UlaglSvara (fe^k)inthe same village, (toko rwde* 

in\ the eighth house, one share. 

103 To Aravam, a girl of the Tiruvaraneri (temple) in the same village, (who 

resides in) the ninth house, one share. .,.>, **, 

104. To Ka[ra]mbiyam, a girl of the same temple, (* r.fe* ) the tenth 



0116 foT'To Kan4iyiir, a girl of PeriyataliohchSri, (a^rfer)<>f & same tillage, 
rmWe* tra) the eleventh house, one share. 
106. To fvi]di[vi]dangi, a girl of the same temple, (h> re*** ) &* 



i, agirlof the Ava.inaraya.a-Ti^gar 
n) the thirteenth house, one share. 




5t76), ^liich i$ mentioned in the Periyapwfyfim, 



231 ADDITIONAL TAffJAVCB 

103* To Mar alaiehchilambtt, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the four- 
th house, one share. 

109. To embou, a girl of the Tirumfigaiam (temple) in the same village, (who 
fa air) the fifteenth house, one share* 

110. To ...,,, a girl of Tiruv[aiySru], (who resides in] the sixteenth 
house, 000 share. 

111. To Aiyfiru, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the seventeenth house, 
one sham 

112. To [Tiru]ve[n]na[va]I, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the eigh- 
teenth house, one share. 

118- To Umai, a girl of the Tiruv&chchiramam (temple} at Pachchil, (who 
resiifn in) the nineteenth house, one share. 

114. To Penratiru, a girl of the Testali (temple) at Paraiyftru, (who resides in) 
the twentieth house, one eharo. 

11*. To the younger gfrudaiyai, a girl of Killigudi, (who resides in) the twenty- 
firnt houae, one share. 

116. To the dder filrndaiy 41, a girl of the same vilkge, (who resides in) the twenty- 
eoond house, one share. 

117. To [OjlSkamatS, a girl of TalichcMttangudi, (who resides in) the twenty. 
third house, one share. 

11? .To Tiyu, a girl of Pagavadi^ri, (a quarter) of Janan^thapuram, 
^ 



L^^ (*-&) at LBj^r, (who 
* iJ tbe twenty-fifth house, one share. 

Mft. ToKmli, a girl of TalaiySlangMn, (rt mM."fc) the fcrenty-skth house 

80JIT ' 



^ Arapuram, 
house, one share. 



, a girlrf tte ^e 



Nu. 60. INS<:21Pi:. *N OF ILUAIUJA. 

128. Tolcjavallayagirl of the Pagaividai-Isvara (/</,fr) at Paruvflr, 
resides in*} the tliirty -fourth house, one share. 

129. To I[la]ng6yil ? 2 a girl of the Ka[ndi-tfiva]ra (fempk) at [Kudam]l^r, 
(^7*0 resides in] the thirty-fifth house, one share. 

130. To [A]rivatti,agirloftheM[ah]udevi-!Svara (temple), (who mtVfo i*) the 
thirty-sixth house, one share. 

131. To M,dvadigal ; a girl of the Eriyftrnattuttali (temple) at Tafijuvftr, (who 
resides in) the thirty-seventh house, one share. 

132. To [Po]a[uaia]ma[ndal], a girl of the Vikramavijaya-f Svara (temple) at 
Jananslthapuram, (who resides in) the thirty-eighth house, one share. 

133. To [Kftrfiyil], 3 a girl of the Sri[pfldi-Vinnaga]r (temple) at Parabtmi, (who 
resides in) the thirty -ninth house, one share. 

134. To Tiruvaiy&ru, a girl of , ( w fo resides in) 

the fortieth house, one share. 

135. To AiySru, a girl of -iyirattali, (who resides in) the forty-first house, one 
share. 

136. To Perramai, a girl of the [IS i]raimadi-iSvara (temple), (who resides in) the 
forty-second house, one share. 

137. To [M]&ri, a girl of TirumaraikkUdu, (who resides in) the forty-third house, 
one share. 

138. To Tiru, a girl of the Yikramavijaya-i 6vara (temple) at Jananithapuram* 
(who resides in) the forty-fourth house, one share. 

139. To Na[ndi-Eru3m[d]nj a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the forty- 
fifth house, one share. 

149. To [Tillaikka]r[aiSu], agirl of the Tiruvamalivara (temple) at Pfichchil, 
(who resides in) the forty-sixth house, one share. 

141. To [U]m[ai], a girl of the Tiruv&chchirdmam (temple) in the same village, 
(who resides in) the forty-seventh house, one share. 

142. To !iri[y]4, a girl of the M[ah,dYi]-lsYara (temple), (who resides in) the 
forty-eighth house, one share. 

143. To Acheham, a girl of Tiruvidaimarudil, (who resides in) the forty^nintli 
house, one share. 

144. To Kdugdl, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the fiftieth house, one 
share. 

145. To PaE[cha]vanm<Ivi, agirl of the same village, (who resides in) the fifty- 
first house, one share. 

146. To Sikandi, agirl of the same village, (who resides in) the fifty-second house, 
one share. 

147. To [Kajllarai, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the fifty-third house, 
one share. 

1 This is the feminine of Adavallan, the name of one of the images in the TaSj&vu* temple ; see No. 42. 

2 This w9man may be named after the Tiruvilangoyil temple at Kacjambur (see paragraph 70), or after 
the Ilangoyil temple at Miyachchur, Trhieh is mentioned in the Periyajpur&M*. 

3 The place aft* r which this woman is called, appears to be identical with KarSyai in the Ptriyapvr***** 
The name Kar&yil-Eduttap&d-im in No. 27, paragraph I, and on page 181, note 5, text line 9, is derived frum 
the image in the Saiva shrine at K^rayil ; compare page 257, note 1. 



ADDITIONAL TANJAYUE INSCRIPTIONS. 

148. To [&]ttiravalli, agirlof the grlUri-Vinnagar (tf^fe) at Arapuram, (who 
fot in) the fifty-fourth house, one share. 

149. ToXallHagirlof the Nigalangi-ISvara (temple) in the same tillage, (who 
in) the fifty-fifth house, one share. 

ISO* To r Peruvari], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-sixth house, 

one share. 

151. To ^emAei, a girl of the TiruTilang6yil (temple) at Kadambftr, (wlw resides 

1/1} the fifty-seventh house, one share. 

352. To [ETj&oadi, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-eighth house, 

one share. 

153. To [Nara]bu[gari], a girl of the Tiruyaraneri-l^vara {temple) at Tiruvarfir, 
(trho fwiVto in] the fifty-ninth house, one share. 

154 To Tirnmdlattaaam, a girl of PeriyatalichchSri, (a quarter) of the same 
tillage, (who midc* in) the sixtieth house, one share. 

155. To [S* 12 a]nadi. agirlof the BrahmiSvara (temple) in the same Tillage, (who 
rmth* in) the sixty-first house, oue share. 

156. To T[r&mi], a girl of PeriyatalichehSri, (# quarter) of the same Tillage, (who 
reritk* w) the sixty-second house, one share. 

167. To Eeh[chnma]ndai, a girl of the Brahmi^ara (temple) in the same Tillage, 
rwitk* in) the sixty-third house, one share. 

158. To Sun[da]ra-i6ri, a: girl of the Tirumandali (temple) l in the same Tillage, 

in) the sixty-fourth house, one share, 

159. To Pandal, a girl of the Ulagifirar a (temple) in the same Tillage, (who resides 
the sixty-fifth house, one share. 

160. To [Kfijmi, a girl of tike Avauinftrtyana-Vinnagar(fempfc) at Ambar, (who 
ide* in) the sixty-sixth house, one share. 

161. To A i[ftra]paH ja[ri], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the sixty-seventh 
house, one share. 

162.Tolt]ka[Yirq,aprf^ in the same village? 

(r Ao rftiV/tt in) the sixty-eighth house, one share. 

16S - To .......... , a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the sixty-ninth 

house, one share. 

164. To gangam, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the seTentieth house, one 
share. 

1C5. To[Kandam],agirlof TiruvaiySru, (icho resides in) the wventy.fiist house, 
one share. 

166. To [Pfi>ai, a girl of the same Tillage, (who resides in) tlie seTenty-second house, 
one sham. ; 

167. To Tntti^a girl of AvaniyaCmadarlpafeuJram, (ayvrb)* Paruvtlr, (who 
in) the seventy-third house, one share. ' 



i ' 8 f ! of fte PagaiTidai-f^vara (fc^) in the same 
i) the seventy-fourth house, one share. 




temple ia 



No. 66. INSCBIPTION OF IfAJAEAJA. 287 

169. To Kulamft[ u ], a girl of the [Puga] ? [maai-l]svara- (to^) at . . nrduli], 
(who re-sides in} the seventy-fifth house, one share. 

170. To Ka[ru] m [ftnik]kam, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in} the seventy- 
sixth house, one share. 

171. To Na[ga]ra[t]t&l, a girl of PuraiyachchSri, (who resides in) the seventy- 
seventh house, one share. 

172. To Sa[n]diram, a girl of lyirattali, (a quarter) of Niyamam, (who reside* 
in) the seventy-eighth house, one share. 

173. To [Vajdavayil^a girl of the ArikulakSsari-lSvara (temple) in the same 
village, (ivho resides in) the seventyninth house, one share. 

174. To Paranderurnan, a girl of the Nripakgsari-lSvara (temple) in the same 
village, (who resides in} the eightieth house, one share. 

175. To Tiru[v]gngadam, a a girl of the a[n]diramalli$vara (temple} in tho 
same village, (who resides in) the eighty-first house, one share. 

176. To Sa^pad6vi, a girl of the Arikulak^sari-lfivara(fe;^)inthesame village, 
(who resides in) the eighty-second house, one share. 

177. To lma[t]tur, a girl of the Tirumgrrali (temple) at Nannilam, (who resides 
in) the eighty-third house, one share. 

178. To "frdari, a girl of [Kavijripplmhattanam/ (who resides in) the eighty- 
fourth house, one share. 

179. To [gilaSftiamani], a girl of the [Araiyerum] ^s[tali] (temple) at Pa[rai- 
y][ru], (who resides in) the eighty-fifth house, one share. 

380. To Vikki[ra]m3,ditti, 4 a girl of Avasin&r&yanapuramj (a quarter) of the 
same village,, (who resides in) the eighty-sixth house, one share. 

181. To TillainiraindSl, a girl of the same village, (who resides m) tte ejglity- 
seventh house, one share. 

182. To [Naya]uaval[ir] ? a girl of the Vadatali (temple} in the same village, (who 
resides in) the eighty -eighth house, one share. 

183. To Perratiru, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the eighty-ninth house, 
one share. 

184. To Madau.ava[l]li, a girl of the Mallisvara- (temple) at Ayirattali, (wfio 
resides in) the ninetieth house, one share. 

185. To Eduttapadam, a girl of Karuppftr, (who resides in} the ninety-first itoase, 
one share. 

186. To [Minavaij]ma[d]6[vi], a girl of V![rapuram], (who residesm)tli&JUiMty- 
second house, one share. 

187. To Mfl.vargan.di, a girl of the [Brahml]Svara (temple) at TirHV&r$r, (&b& 
resides in) the first house of the southern row of the [temple street on the north (&/ ike 
temple}^ one share. 

1 This woman appears to be called after Yada-Mullai-Vslyil, a Saiva skrine w&dk is rsfeflred to in til* 
rdnam and which is identical with Tirumullav&yil in the Ohingleput distri<# ; see Itfi^SevelPs l*$*"*f 



Periyapwrdnam and 

8, Vol. I, p. 176. The adjective wfa * northern,' is prefixed to this name, In>rder to distlnguisli it 
from Tirumullaivdyil, a seaport in the lrgari (SMyali) talluqa of the Tanjore district, which is also men- 
tioned in the Periyapurdnam. ^ 

2 VSnga^am is the Tamil name of the holy mountain (TIrumalai) near TimpatL . 

s Thie is the fall Tamil name of Ovfirippattanaifc at the mouth of the !fci\ert river. 

4 TLis name is derived from the Sanskiit name 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUE INSCRIPTIONS. 

188. Tc Sjlrudaiyal, a girl of the TirukkSrSnam (temple) at 
ymilctin) the second house, one share* 

189. To Tiru, a girl of theNigalangi-lfivara (temple) at Arapuram, (who resides 
) the third house, one share. 

190. To Perratiru, a girl of the Gu[na]vati-tSvara (temple) atKSttur, 1 (who 
)W</f4 in] the fourth house, one share. 

191. To [Pa]l, a girl of the Sripfldi-Yinnagar (temple) at P4[mbuni], (who 
rt*i*k* in) the fifth house, one share. 

192. To [Karjpagadani, a girl of Earpagad&nipuram, (who resides in) the sixth 
hoiw, one shar*. 

193. To Pandal, a girl of PeriyatalichchSri, (a quarter) of Tiru.v3,rdr, (who 
rw<fa in) the seventh house, one share. 

194. To . . . . , a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the eighth house, one share, 

195. To Am [bal] am, a girl of Talichehattangudi, (who resides in) the ninth house, 
one share. 

196. To Viraiytehchilai, a girl of [Periyatalijehchgri, (a quarter) of [Tiru- 
v]a[n1r], (who resides in) the tenth house, one share. 

197. To Ana[va]ratasundari, a girl of lyirattali, (who resides in) the eleventh 
house, one share. 

198. To Ba ja[6dla]mani, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the twelfth house, 
one share* 

199. To Ara[n]eri, a girl of Nayadlrapuram, (who resides in) the thirteenth house, 
one share. 

200. To [Pat]tam, a girl of [l]yi[rattali], (who resides in) the fourteenth house, 
one share. 

201. To I [la] ngd, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the fifteenth, house, one 
share. 

202. To [M]ft[di],a girl of the Arumori-fsvara (temple) at Tiruvarfir, (who 
retitk* IN) the sixteenth house, one share. 

203. To [Karu] vftr ,* a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the seventeenth house, 
one share. 

^ 20*. To [Ti]ru[va]naikkavi,* a girl of the Parlntaka-lsvara (temple), (who 
miiks in) the eighteenth house, one share. 

205. To Aravam,agirlof Tiruvaiy^ru, (*fe reeUee in) the nineteenth house, one 
share. 



rtwh* m) the twentieth house, one share. ^-JJ 

207. To KambUndi, a girl of the same temple, (fe reeides in) the twenty^first 
bouse, one share. 




Mr. Se^eU Xwfc o Aies, Yol. I, p. 273) *i 

g 



- . . 

uf properly Kot t r) as the name of a village in the Kimbhaioiiam talluqa 

H^^^^ 

*~ T!mSBaikkS ' ae -* Taruil name of tie J^uk^ara temple; 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF BAJABAJA. 280 

208. To TJmai, ag irl of the same temple, (who wide, in) the twertv-^eocd house 
one share. * * 

209. To [Tit]t[ai]chchg[ri], a girl of the same temple, (^ </ ,) the twenty- 
tliird house, one share. 

210. To Umai, a girl of the same temple, (who resides i) the twenty-fourth home 

one share. * 

211. To [Si]ttiravalli, a girl of the Tiruvaraneri-f$vara (temple) at Tiru- 
varftr, (who resides in) the twenty-fifth house, one share. 

212. To [Pi]eh[chi], a girl of lyirattali, (wto resides in) the twenty-sixth house 

one share. " * 

213. To Perratiru, a girl of the PugartSvara (temple) at Vidalyapuram, (ko 

resides in) the twenty-seventh house, one share. 

214. To gikandi, a girl of the Tirumandali (temple) at Tiruvfirftr, (who mitfct 
in) the twenty-eighth house, one share. 

215. To Kundav[ai], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the twenty-ninth 
house, one share. 

216. To Pakkari, a girl of the Malllfivara (temple) at Ayirattali, (who r**ide* in) 

the thirtieth house, one share. 

217. To P o n, a girl of tlie BrahmiSvara (temple) at Tiruvarftr, (who resides in) the 
thirty- first house, one share. 

218. To,[Po]rkuinaras, a girl of the VIkramavijaya-f$vara (tempk) at Jaaa- 
nS,thapuram, (wJw resides in) the thirty-second house, one share, 

219. To S6mak6n, a girl of the Parantaka-lSvara (tempk), (who reM* *) tia 
thirty-third house, one share. 

220. To ^kaviri, a girl of the Arumori-lSvara(fe/?fjyfe) atTiru ^arur, (who reride* 
in) the thirty-fourth house, one share. 

221. To[D]$vi,a girl of JLyirattali, (who resides in) the thirty-fifth honse, ^^one share. 

222. To TiruYadigal , a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the thirty-sixth 
house, one share. 

223. To the dark Tiruvadi, 1 a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the thirty* 
seventh house, one share. 

224. To Kandarachohi, a girl of Tiruvdigudi, a (7fo resides in) the tMrty-e^gfctli 
house, one share. 

225. To Eulama[ni] kkam, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the thirt y-ninth 
house, one share. 

226. To , a girl of Arruttali, (who resides in) the fortieth house, one 

share. 

227. To Vmhi, a girl of th.e same village, (who resides in) the forty-first houae y one 
share. 

228. To PorkgSi, a girl of the [Ni]raimadi-lsvara (temple), (who resifc* in) tie 
forty-second house, one share. 

1 The complexion of tMs woman is stated in ordsr to distinguish her from ter fairer namesake in the 
preceding paragraph, just as, in three other cases (paragraphs 72 f., 115 f. and 237 f.}, two bearers of the #uaae 
name aie distinguished by the epithets 'younger* and 'elder.* 

2 This place is mentioned aa Yedigudi in the Ptriyapvr&nam, and is perhaps identical with 
kudi in the TarLjavur talluqa j see Mr. SeweU's IM9 of Anti$uitu*, Vol. I, p. 279. 

73 



21H) ADDITIONAL TANJAVDB INSCRIPTIONS. 

220. To Orriyur, 1 a girl of Tiruchch6r.r.uttur,ai, (who resides in) the forty-third 
house, one ahore. 

230. To , a girl of Tirumasaikka^u, (who resides in} the forty-fourth 

honge, one share. 

2S1. To angfini, a girl of the TirumeT.r.aJi (temple) at Nannilam, (who resides in) 
the forty-fifth house, one share. 

282. To Eri, a girl of the Tiru-Amalis'vara (temple) in the same village, (who resides 
in) the forty-sixth house, one share. 

288. To Puvanam, a girl of Uttamadanipuram, (who resides in) the forty-seventh 
house, one share. 

284. To Adigal, a girl of Ayirattali, (a quarter) of Niyamam, (who resides in) the 
forty-eighth house, one share. 

285. To !N"[i]rani-Pavarafckunra, a girl of the Arai[y]erumlntali (temple) at 
[Paraiy]ar.tt, (who resides in) the forty-ninth house, one share. 

286. To A[ru]mori, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fiftieth house, one 
share. 

237. To Xchoham, a girl of the Tentaji (temple) in the same village, (who resides in) 
the fifty-first house, one share. 

238. To the younger lehcham, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty- 
aecond house, one share. 

28& ToAmudam,agirlof theVadatali (temple) in the same village, (who resides 
in) the fifty-third house, one share. 

240, To gul& maai, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-fourth house, one 



241. To likavtri, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-fifth house one 
share. 

24?. To Virfini, a girl of the Mullfirnakfcantali (tempk) in the same village (who 
regi<1e in) the fifty-sixth house, one share. 

243. To Oruppauai, a girl of the same temple, (who resides w)the fifty-seventh house, 
one share. 

244. To Kana[rade-] vi, a girl of Kojgamangalam, (who resides in) the fifty-eighth 
house, one share. -- ~~ e 



5. To Kanavadi, a girl of Tiruttengur, (who resides in) the fifty-ninth house, one 
246. To Etti, a girl of gellur, (who resides in) the sixtieth house, one share 
ho use, L^hart^^ 1 ^^" 1 ' * ** ** ^^^^ & A <les in) tie sixty-first 



(^) at 

, (who resides in the 




iclk is mentioned in the 
names of 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF BAJAKAJA. 291 

251. ToEruvanai,a girl of 
one share. 



- of TlruvaiySru, (-Ao wiif^ m) the rixty-sixth houae, one 
2o3. To Paruvflr, a girl of the Pagaividai-tSvara (temple) at Paruvfir. 
resides in) the sixty-seventh house, one share. 

^ 254. TogivadSvi, a girl of the ItUchchi-lgvara (temple) at Kadambftr, 
resides in) the sixty-eighth house, one share, 

255. To^ikurugAr, agirlof Periyatalichch6ri, (a ^errfer) of Tirnvfirftr 
resides in) the sixty-ninth house, one share* ' 

256. To gangani, a girl of the TirumSrrali (temple) at STa^lam, (who reside* in) 
the seventieth house, one share. 

257. To gembi[ya]nmad6[vi], a girl of Tiruvidaimartidil, (who reside* in) 
the seventy-first house, one share. 

258. To KSmamSgi, a girl of the Jayabhimatali (temple) at TaBjftvfcr, 
resides in) the seventy-second house, one share. 

259. To[Po]nnaii, a girl of Periyatalichchgri, (a quarter) of Tiruvfirftr, 
resides in) the seventy-third house, one share. 

260. ToViragikhama[ni],agirlof theNripak6sari-l^vara(fe^fe)at!fijamam, 
(who resides in) the seventy-fourth house, one share. 

261. To IrHr, a girl of the^ripftdi-Vinnagar(Aw^fe)atPfimbiirii,(rA0 rcsfJcs in) 
the seventy -fifth house, one share. 

^262. To Vlrab[6]gi, agirlof TalaiySlangidu, (who resides m) the seventy-sixti! 
house, one share. 

263. To Pos&amba lam, a girl of the same village, (who reside* in) the seventy-seventh 
house, one share. 

264. To Oruppanai, a girl of the Vadatali (temple) atParaiyaru, (who reside* in) 
the seventy-eighth house, one share, 

265. To TJmai, a girl of the TiruvilangSyil (temple) at Ka4ambftr, (wko r&i&tt 
in) the seventy-ninth house, one share. 

266. To Ar an gam, 1 a girl of [KjSvirippAmbattacam, (who reside* in) the eightieth 
house, one share. 

267. To Pejrratiru, a girl of the Mudubagavartali(fe^fe) at Ambar, (who reside* 
in) the eighty-first house, one share* 

268. ToR,jar&]i, a girl of Tiruvidaimarudil, (who residesin) the eighty-second 
house, one share. * 

269. ToMAfiji, a girl of the Tiruvamali^vara (temple) at Pdehchil, (icho result* 
in) the eighty-third house, one share. 

270. To Pork[ali], a girl of Periyatalichchgri, (a quarter) of Tiruvrftr, (ho 
resides in) the eighty-fourth hoase, one share. 

271. To Ti[g]aim&[ni]kfcam, a girl of the UlagfSvara (temple) in the same 
village, (who resides in) the eighty-fifth house, one share. 

272. To ^eyyapSdam, a girl of the Mudubagavartali (temple) at [Arabar], (who 
resides in) the eighty-sixth house, one share. 

273. To Aiy [&1], a girl of [Yirjaiftr, (who resides in) the eighty-seventh house, one 
share. 

1 This is a Tamil form o Raiigam or &rlrangam near Trichiaopoly. 



ADDITIOKAL TANJATUB INSCRIPTIONS. 

274. To [Nam]bu[gamari], a girl of Naduviltalich[ehri], (a quarter) of 
^zan**"*^- (who reside* in) the eighty-eighth house, one share, 

275. fo[A]riu[y]aia,agirlof iheZ6m4kkani[bhl]Svara(feipfe), (&> residesin) 
4*.. f r^^.ji^k h 01iaej one share. 

276. To Nit[ta6g]ai, a girl of the Tirumandali (temple) at TiruYsirtir, (0fo 
rwacfe* ait) the ninetieth house, one share. 

277. To 6iriya-Umai, a girl of the ParSntaka-lgvara (temple), (who resides in) 
the : : vtr-first house, one share. 

278. To Kftm&mdgi, a girl of the Jayabhimatali (temple) at Tafijavtir, (who 
reside* in) the ninety-second house, one share. 

279. To [Tijruvaragu, a girl of the Tanjaim&manikk6yil (temple) in the same 
city, (who resides in) the ninety-third house, one share. 

280. To eyya-o[ram], a girl of TirukkollambfLdftr, (who resides in) the ninety- 
fourth houae, one share* 

81. To Tirukku[ra]yi, a girl of Kadambftr, (who resides in) the ninety-fifth 
!:3y?:% one sbare. 

282. To [Irftrai], a girl of the Tirukklr&nam (&^fe)at;srfigapattanam ? (who 
reside* t) the first house of the northern row of the temple street 03 tlfe- north (of the temple), 
one share. 

283. To Earra)i, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the second house, one share. 

284. To [Kannam ], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the third house, one share. 
285* ToII[t]tama[su]ndari > a girl of the PaiichayaamaMdvi-t6vara (temple) 

at Euttftr, (who resides in) the fourth house, one share. 

23(5. To [KuB]ja[ramalli], a girl of flie Ava[$ik]6[sa]ri-t6vara (temple) at 
[^A jn'jlali], (who resides in) the fifth house, one share. 

887. To^eyyap&dam, a girl of Karpagada&ipuram, (who resides in) the sixth 
house, one share. 

2SS. To [5i]riya-[A.ra]ram, a girl of PeriyatalichchSri, (a quarter) of Tiru- 
Yarftr, (if ho retiJes in) the seventh house, one share. 

299, To 5ila5ilimani, a girl of the Va<Jatali(fapfc) at Paraiy^ru, (who resides in) 
the eighth house, one share. 

290. To Afranti], a girl of V[|16]r, (who resides in) the ninth house, one share. 
231. ToPorkA^agWoftheT^^ 
(who nwiifor iii) the tenth house, one share. 

292. To lr r A]-amudu, a girl of Uttamad&sipuram, (who resides in) the eleventh 
Louse, one share. 

M?' ? ^ 4 / T1 ' * ^ ^ i y iratta i i > (* resides in} the twelfth house, one share. 
- To L Pjork6yil-Tillai-Ar a gi, a girl of the same village, (who resides in] the 
nouse, one share. J 

T lL kkfiri]> a *"* f Uttamad4oi P 1iram (*> resides in) the fourteenth 
ai Srl dtt - i , (^ re^ ft) the fifteenth house, one share. 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF EAJARAJA. 293 

298 ToCD]Sva[di], agirl of PeriyatalichchSri, ( ? orfer) of the same village, 

(who resides in) the seventeenth house, one share. 

299. To [KftfQt^i, a girl of the Gu[nava]ti.f t vara (fe^)at KOttftr, /a 

w) the eighteenth house, one share. * 

30 ; T * '. a 8^1 ^ the 

(0A0 resides in) the nineteenth house, one share. 

301. To P^kkari, a girl of Taliohohftttaftgudi, (^ w a w) the twentieth house, 
one share. 

302. To E[ra]nade[vi], a girl of the PaSchavanmaUdSvi-lSvara (tempi*) at 
K6ttft ( r ? (wAo resides in) the twenty-first house, one share. 

303. To [Ifa] rn [binan]gai , a girl of the Tirupp ugari-1 Svara (temple) at Vidaiy a- 
pur am, (who resides in) the twenty-second house, one share. 

30-4. To [^i]pat[taii], x a girl of the PafiehavasmahadSvi-lfivara (temple) at 
KQttftr, (20 A0 resides in) the twenty- third house, one share. 

305. To Kufijaramal[li], a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the twenty-fourth 
house, one share. 

306. To K[ft]rftyil, a girl of the PugartSvara (temple) at Vidaiyapuram, (who 
resides in) the twenty-fifth house, one share. 

307. To Kamuttiri, a girl of PeriyatalichchSri, (a quarter) of TiruvSrftr, (who 
resides in) the twenty-sixth house, one share. 

308. To [Ka]ri[ya-A]ravain, agirl of Nayadirapuram, (who resides in) the 
twenty-seventh house, one share. 

'309. To Na[mbi]yamai, a girl of the Avaeinarayana-Vinriagar (temple) at 
Ambar, (who resides in) the twenty-eighth house, one share, 

310. To Earuvur, a girl of the Tirumandali-lsvara (temple) at Tiruv&rflr, 
(who resides in) the twenty-ninth holise, one share. 

311. To fembon, a girl of the Tirum&g&lam (temple) at Ambar, (who reside* in) 
the thirtieth house, one share. 

312. To [P]orcheyy&l, a girl of the MalltSvara (tempk) at lyirattaji, -(dta 
resides in) the thirty-first house, one share* 

313. To [Pattati]ru, a girl of the Vikramavijaya-tsvara (temple) at Jana- 
nthapuram, (who resides in) the thirty-second house, one share. 

314. To Venk&du, a girl of Tiruvidaimarudil, (who resides in) the thirty-third 
house, one share. 

315. To Muru[n]gai, a girl of the I^igalafigi-l5vara(fe^/?fe) at Arapurain, (aho 
resides in) the thirty-fourth house, one share. 

316. To Or[riyur], a girl of Ayirattali, (who resides in) the thirty-fifth house, one 
share. 

317. To [Adal]-Arag f a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the thirty-sixth 
house, one share. 

318. To Ku[mlra]di, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) the thirty-seventh 
house, one share. 

319. ToNan[g]S,[li],agiriof TiruvSdigudi, (who resides in) the thirty-eighth house, 

one share. 

1 On Patt&li see p. 279, note 1. The prefix Si is one of the Tamil forms of the Sanskrit *ri\ compare 
Sikaruji, &dvi, fekurugur in this inscription, and Sty&rur in_No. 65, paragraph 21. 



ADDITIONAL TANJAYUB INSCRIPTIONS. 

320. To [Tr:-^^ r va^amadJri f * giri of the Par&ntaka-l$vara (temple), 

c* in) the thirty-math house, one share. 

821. To Irami, a girl of [A]nm[ttali], (#&> resides in) the fortieth house, one share. 

322. To ^Irwdaik [ka]ral, l agiri of the [Nijraimadi-lSvara (temple), (who resides in) 

tlie f^rfv-fir^t house, one share. 

323, To Ma[i]ai[kka]da ? a girl of Tiruehch&rruttusai, (whorezides in) the forty- 

> -. ! !.c * .-, one share* 

824. To Uinai, a girl of Tirukkollambfidflr, (who resides in) the forty-third house, 



one 

325. To Ilavain, a girl of the TiruvamaliSvara (temple) at Na&gilam, (who resides 
in) the f rly-f /,;r!:i hotttte, one share. 

326. To [OrriyA]r, a girl of the TirumSrrali (temple) in the same Tillage, (who 
r**iti$* in) the : : rt j-ft!i house, one share. 

327* To $ A rani * 1 * r vi] , a giri of the Timvamallfivara (temple)^ (who resides in) the 
f : t y-sixiL, house, one share, 

328. To A-?avaI!fi! , a girl of [ Ayirat] ta[li], (a quarter) of pNTiyamam], (who 
rpxide* *" ; tie fcrf r-se veatli house, one stare. 

829. To STa[m3bi[yamai],a girl of the [iaii]diraiaalli-t6vara (temple) in the 
wane Tillage, (who / / ^ ? /^} the forty-eighth house, one share. 

380. To[Amu]daui, a girl of the [Aray]e[ru]m[ftn]ta[li] (temple) at Parai- 
T lju , *.v r :*- /.if f iV-; the forty-ninth house, one share. 

881. To !d*ri, a girl of the Mudu[bagavartali](ferapfe) at [Ambar], (who resides 
in) the fiftlefh hous^ one stare. 

MHL To Pitti, a gprl of the Tentali (temple) afe Paraiyfiru, (who resides in) the 
fifty-first house, one share. 

333. To I[r&miJ, a girl of the Vadatali(fewpfe) in the same village, (who resides in) 
fifty-second house, one share. 
SS4. To &nfcgadi. a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-third house, 



335. To ^ilaliliaiani, a girl of the same temple, (who resides in) the fifty-fourth 
howe, one 



836. To K Syil, a girl of the Saftg!$vara (temple) in the same village, (wh 
*^.a ftv-?t!: L"'a*<?. one share. 

337. To [Ma]laiya[ma ], a girl of the Mullftraakkantali (temple] in the same 
ir&age, ' ' > t .. * / ;,.'} l!ie Sfty-sixth. house, one share. 

^;5_ Ai T y4 * llj * ^ of [ Ava B i ^]^^yaaapuram, (who resides in) the fifty- 
iMWwT^e^-^^^' 118 ' 1 ' 1 f Tirn t n >ttanam, (who resides in) the fifty-eighth 

3*0. Tx> CPe3rra[m.i], a girl of Tiruttengftr, ( w Ao reside* in) the fi%-nmth house 

one snare. ^ > 



the ci 



1 Bee page 25G, note 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF EAJARAJA. 295 

^^jrj? 1 ^*^ - 

To KuKlpai, a girl of T^r], (*, miVfal 4. 



84.8 To Eduttapadam, a girl of theMudrtagavartali (tajA) at Ambar, 
niuino) the sixty-seventh house, one share. 



t * ** y ' To m \ ( i; e ->*^,*&loi the CNEndt]T*ra (***) at Eadamb*., 
(wAo roufet in) the sixty-eighth house, one share. ' 

350. To Tiruvadigal, a girl of Tiruvaiya r u, ( W Ao retidu m) the sizty-matli 
house, one share. J 

^ +1? 51 ' T , T 1\ U Cvi] ' E ^ ^ [B rahma] kut * am (*"*> at T afi J avftr ("* 
m) the seventieth house, one share. 

352. ToMaralaichchilambu, a girl of [KafTjJOralJnagaraHi, (* reM** m\ 

the seventy-first house, one share. 

353. To [Pe] r [ratiru], a girl of Avaniyamada[rpapu]rain, (a quarter) of 
Paruvur, (who resides in) the seventy-second house, one share. 

354. To [Puga]16gamftnikkam,a girl of the LdkamahAdftvi-tSyara 
) resides in) the seventy-third house, one share. 

355. To Sundari, a girl of the ^ripAdi-Vi^nagar (temp% at P^mbuni, 
les in) the seventy-fourth house, one shaxe. 

356. ToMad6vi, a girl of the [Tirukkar6nam] (temple) at NgapattaBam, 
(who resides in) the seventy-fifth house, one share. 

357. To Ponsambalam, a girl of Eijligudi, (who reside? in) the seventy-sixth 
house, one share. 

358. To , a girl of Tiruvidaimarudil, (who resides in) the seventy. 

seventh house, one share. 

359. To V$mbi,a girl of PeriyatalichchSri, (a quarter) of Tiruvrftr, (P&> 
resides in) the seventy-eighth house, one share, 

360. To [Pugal6]gamSnikkam, a girl of Tiruvidaimarudil, (who resides in) 
the seventy-ninth house, one share. 

361. To K[&r]aik[k,]l, 2 a girl of the same village, (who resides in) flie eightieth 
house, one share. 

362. To Vira-^Sri, a girl of the ArikulakSsari-llvara (temple) at Niyamam, 
(wha resides in) the eighty-first hpuse, one share. 

1 Mangam is the same as mantu, * a hall, ' which is again synonymous with Kanakasabhfc, 'the Golden 
Hall ' in the temple at Chidambaram, and after which Siva is called Masi-T4-$4i, **he dancer in the (Qolden) 
Hall/ 

* This woman appears to be caUed after K&raikkal (Karital). the French settlement in the Tanjors 
district. K^raikfedl-Ammaiyar is the name of one of the Tiruttondar j compare Mr. Yenkajya'* paper in tfee 
Madra* Christian College Magwine for.Noyember 1893. 



ADDITIONAL TA^JAVUE INSCRIPTIONS. 
1. To Mdt[:r:. a girl of pC]aviripp<lniJ>attaiiam, (who resides in) the eighty- 

* "- :r..T !- ;*-; . one fhare. . 

SS*. To [gaadira*]ga[ri], 1 a girl of the ArikulakSsari-lSvara (temple) at 

JCiymmaiii, (wh* rwidw in) the eighty-third house, one share. 

865. To PAmi, a girl of l[yirattali], (a quarter) of the same village, (who resides in) 
the i :^My-? r i:-t!i house, one share. 

88L* To [8ua]da[ri], a girl of Killigudi, (who resides in) the eighty-fifth house, 

one ftltaf^* 

367. To Aiy&rn, a girl of Miraiyil, (who resides in) the eighty-sixth house, one 



868. To Aiy&ru, a girl of the Na[ndi]fivara (temple) at Kadamblir, (who resides in) 
^r rf AtT.'STerth house, one share. 

869. To [Arumojri, a girl of [TIru>ai[yaj;ii], (who resides in) the eighty-eighth 
one share. 

870* T: ^anlai.agirlofthe E8iaakka[mbhl]fivara (temple), (who resides in) the 
eighty-ninth Louse, one share. 

871, To yji!!ir ? agirl of the-[Brahma]kuttain (temple) at Tafija,vtir 3 (^^> rm^s 
f ^ tlL a ni- otic- t:i house, one share. 

872* To Par^nd^ruinaii, a girl of the ParSntaka-lSvara (temple)^ (who resides in) 



373* To T^ana^vadi, a girl of Tirupparasam, (who resides in) the ninety-second 
house, one share. 

'i' ;!> JVjf,".-: zY; the ninety-tliira house, one share. 

SrG. To S^a^devf, a girl of Tirukkollamb&dftr, (who resides in) the ninety- 
fourth house, one share. 

876 To TAOJgfioai, a girl of the IttSchchi-tfivara (temple) at Kadambftr, (who 

tte ninety-tifth house, one share. 



TV-: j"\ 2,c 



T,-. 

rr tLi.- s, 






To Perramai, a girl of theBra[hma]kuttam(fawpfc)at Tafij^vHr, (who resides 
ut-fy-s:xii house, one share. 



878 * To ..... , a girl of ..... 9 ( w fo reB ides in) [the first house of] 
. . , , one share* 



879. To 2?a?^ndari, a girf of the same village, (who resides in) the second house, 
hare. ; 

880. To [Pat]t[dli],a girl of [Tirunettfi] fi am, (who resides in) the third house, 
one sn&re. v J 



;'; flm ' & S irlof [Arapuram], (*, reside, in) the tonrfh house, oneshare. 
ttaa ' a g^ 1 Ajitt}i f ( wJ>0 resides ^)tlxe flffthouse, one 



house, one share 



' ' *" * ~ te P fe . (-* * ) the eighth 



' XWs ig ^^ to chaadr^thaxa, epithet of fcya. 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF BAJABAJA. $97 

386. To [Trjyam, a girl of Miraiyil, (who resides in) the ninth hoose, one sham 

387. To Arangam, a girl of the same village, (who reside* in) the tenth house, one 
share. 

388. To [Se]yya[va]y|>am], a girl of Puraiy&eheheri, (who reside* in) the 
eleventh house, one share. 

389. To Ponmalai, a girl of the [Mahjadgvi-tfivara (tcmpl^ ( v ho retidaia) 
the twelfth house, one share. 

390. To Ponnambalam, a girl of Tiruvedigudi, (who resides is) the thirteenth 

house, one share. 

391. To Namb&ndi, a girl of Talaiyaiangdu, (who rewles in) the fourteontli 
house, one share. 

392. To Mandai, a girl of [Ta]ngattrtali, (who resides in) the fifteenth bouse, 

one share. 

393. To [Nl]lam, a girl of Manninagaram, (wlio resides in) the sixteenth 
one share. 

394. To [Pa]t[Uli], a girl of [Va]yaliir, (who resides in) the seventeenth 
one share* 

395. To [3u]na[n]gai, a girl of the same village, (who reside*, in) the eighteenth 
house, one share. 

396. To Umai, a girl of the same village, (who resides in) tie nineteenth house, ona 
share. 

397. To PorkgSi, a girl of the Avaaikg [sari-l$vara] (temple) at Paruvftr, 
(who resides in) the twentieth house, one share. 

398. To Ya[ G a] vas[m>dg[vi], a girl of the Pagaividai-tfivara (temple) in fte 
same village, (who resides in) the twenty-first house, one share. 

399. To [Ariyal], a girl of the same village, (who resides in) tie twenty-second 
house, one share. 

400. To Ari[fi] ji, a girl of [Pa]ndananalliir, (who resides in) the twmty-ttdrd 
house, one share. 

401. To Pii[van]am, a girl of Tiruvaiy&ru, (who resides in) the twenty-fourth 
house, one share. 

402. To [Pafi]cha [vaa] m^dSvi^ a girl of the Gu[nava]ti-t$vara (temple) at 
KOtttir, (who resides in) the twenty-fifth house, one share. 

403. For one dancing-master who directs the dancing, to Araiyao Su^njdara- 
$6ras, alias Mummadi-^6ra-[!Ni]rttamaray as, 1 two shares. 

404. For another, to Kumarae [Vada]vayil, alias Mummadi-^Sra-^irtta- 
pp6]raiyan, two shares. 

405. For another, to [Yi]kki [Pa]tUlagan, two shares. 

406. For another, to[A]rai[yar] AbhimaBatongaB, 3 a&w Aru[m]o[ri-2firtta- 
pp]ra[yan], two shares. 

407. For another, to Mallae Irattai[y]as and to [it]ti[r]aB KgSuraB (w^ 
), two shares. 

408. For another, to Araiyac Manafijgri, alias Yagaiyili.[Iirirttappg3r[aiya], 
two shares. 

1 I.e. t " the great king of the dancers of Mummfl4i-Ch61a. w 
* Compaxe the similar name Vikkiramatongi in paragraph 95. 

75 



293 AEHOHAL H&XtLrQB INBCEIPTIONS, 

400, For one .......... , to [Kar&jvai* 1 Vira-S6raa, aKas 



3 a half share. 

410* For another, to Mftr[*ikkattu-KanaTadi], alias Ti[ruve]llarai-Sakkai,* 
one *m<ra half share, 

41L For another, to OrriyfcraB ^in[gas] (i.e., Simha), one and a lialf share. 

412. For another^to GrriyArae [I]lBft[gftva&], one and a half share. 

418. For OBO .......... , to Araiyan B[ja]6raya, 0& Nitta[vie.6da- 

V^ * ::y ^r , * rayaa,* two diares. 

414. For another, to Araiyan Hi[s?a-N&ra]ya[n]aa, two shares. 

415. For tltree singers, to Mn[nda]da[ri] A[nnkka:n], four and a half shares. 

416. For *^o others, to AchchaBKirttibhftsha[n]an 5 alias Arifijigjai Ka[ma- 
ra^T p*r^:jri:j:,* three shares. 

417. For one pipe (raft^yowi), to [Tafijjai Ka[nava]di, who has joined (Aw ^^ 
appointment} from tine Niga[ri]li-^Gra-Terinda-[U]danilai-Kudiraichchg[va]- 
gar/ one and A hall share. 

418. F another, to 6e[rn- Ya]t[taYi]raiyae, e (who belongs] to the irndasattu 
Va^-r: era -1C ? 4 ^lav]mr,5 one and a half share, 

419. FOT another, to Bftj6[Bdra]da[sa]raiyan, one and a half share. 

420. For one .......... , to E6[tta9Bahn] ---- Vidangae, two shares. 

431* For another, to Ar&iyag V&dyam&r&yas, two shares. 

422. For another, to Brahmakuttac [Kajnavadi, alias Irumadi-^8ra-Yadya- 
ssirirau* two siartrs. ' > 

428. Tor anottvr. to PftgA[yan PAriyiljae, *Ka$ Mnmmadi-^6ra.Vadyamard- 
ya^ ? two sliares. 

424. For one person who beats the small dram (uduklcai), to Vlra-^6ran Vidan- 
^jd^E^jarr'ijjt-^rtriiast^ao, one and a half share. 

425. For anoihar, tDKft[tU tt l]dittaii,aB4japAja.Saliaspa[b]ftlin, one and 

a Lali stare. 

426. For two pemms who play the lute (*}, fo [Subrajhmany a C Kftttaa, oZtM 
Se[ml>iyi3-Vl[ni3-A[di3ttaB, three aad a half shares, 

~- 'I- _: :-:!. .-arK- as l-.w. K : see p. 251, note 8. 

' a Piogaostieator, fortoe-teUer. ' It occurs agam 
rBnparaj^phsSOeand^^ rp- .' , g 

It, Via taple, .M ^ 



n. Tnil eq^ent of this nam6 , 
of th. K,d .^1^. Uademeatt . 



. 

two of wh ick a^dated ^1!" ' I -f 

neighbouring 



e - 

li^IfaTO***. ThL/v^is^^^^^/^^^P 16 -^ neighbouring 

x^i^-M^d^ i, -1 ^ aad its tem * le is refe - d to 



of 

aifcii of the retin * 



* the j-Itdeen Lvpseaifcii of the retinue of NlgariK Gbdla ** 



f., Vol. XXII, 
' I*. ' L -^"e^c- S o2aietsof.the m i n ortrea S ure;-'co 1 npar,p.95,i l ote2. 



No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF BAJABAJA. 299 

427. If he should die, Araiyaa[Sa]a&giva$, the son of his [paternal nude], who 
has married his daughter, shall receive the allowance. 

428. For three persons who sing in Sanskrit (Ariyam\ to Araiyao Ambalanfidao, 
alias [SJem[biyan.]-Vadyam&rayan, four and a half shares. 

429. For one person who sings in Tamir, to [Patt]aiaga[s K&]marapp6raiyaQ, 
one and a half share. 

430. For another, to [A]mu[das E]a[li], one and a half share. 

431. For another, to [V]&nar&&i Eft t tan, one and a half share. 

432. For another, to [ Araiy]an urri, one and a half share. 

433. For one big drum (kotti-mattalam), to GSndharvadasae, one share. 

434. For another, to Gandharva[tu]r[ai]-KaY&li, one share. 

435. For blowing one ..... conch (m\u]ttirai-&angu)^ to Ta[yi]lao (*>., Tailm) 
LVi]kkiyannaQ, 3 one share. 

436. For another, to $iirri ISTadan., (who belongs) to the Mummadi-^ora-Terinda- 
-^[naipjp^gar, 1 one share. 

437. For another, to [P]oi;ka[li] Tondayae, a drummer 2 of theEriyftrn4t|uttali 
(temple) at Tafij&vtlr, one share. 

438. To [Aiyaras A]ndari, (one of) the Pakkavdtyar (?), (w& tebnys) to the 
Aragi[ya]-6ra-Terinda-Yalangai-Ylaikkarar, s three quarters of afthana. 

439. To atti Ariir, (one of) the same, (who belongs) to the 
Terinda-Yalangai-Vglaikkdyar, three quarters of a share. 

440. To P&da-iva& JLchchas Picheha^, (one of) the same, of 

in [A.vA]r-k4rram, (a subdivision) <& NittaviuSda-valanSdu, ihi^equaiiers irf 

441. To atti [P]o[u]nan, (one of) the same, (who belongs) to the 3atrublinjam- 
[ga]-Terinda-Valangai-Vlaikkll2ar, three quarters of ashare, 

442. To KHman AiyS,rac, (one of) ih& same, (wM belong*) to the Vtra-^6ra- 
Anukkar, three quarters of a share. 

443. ErubattaiyaG, (one) of the musicians (G&ndharvar\ shall receive three quarters 

of a share. 

444. To [Pa]ttaiagau Ambalam, (who belongs)^ the B&jakanthlrava-Teriada- 
Valangai-VSlaikkarar, 6 three quarters of a share. 

445. To Kup[p]ai Tirumanafij^ri, (one) of the musicians, three quarters of a share. 

446. To Aiy^ao [Kanda]r4chchas, a drummer of the Brahmakuttam $&mpto) 
atTafijS,vftr, three quarters of a share. 

447. To Varagunan Sir&laij, 6 (who belongs) to the lUjaraja-Terinda-Valangai- 

three quarters of a share. 



1 I.e., " the chosen, elephant-riders of Mumma^i-Oliola." 

* Uvatobbm is the same as VbaMb*. The V**Mr or 6M*er are, according to WinBlov, a ca^e of 
drummers at temples. They are probably meant in Vol. I, p. 82, where &******* migjt betnu^ated by 
' the tax for the drummers/ On p. 108 of YoL I, it is doubtful if the drummers or the Ha^ammadmui are 



., the chosen servants of the right hand of Aragiya-Chola ; >' compare p 92 j 
* Th4 place is mentioned in the Ar*** and is probably identical with touttarakk4r^ in the 
Kumbhak6nam taJluqa ; see Mr. SeweU's Lists of J.nH^iti^ Vol. I, p- 275. 



251, note 2. 



AMOTIOXAI TANJAVUIi INSCRIPTIONS. 



448, To Klrtii NAda, (who h!off*) to the [Par]a[n]ta[ka]-Ko[n]gavai^ 
three quarters of a sbare. 

449. If he should die, hi younger brother Kfrtti KilaitSngi shall receive the 



150. To XAnre&[ro]a& firri (** Mb^t) to the Aridurgalafighana-Terinda- 

i-V*!;i:?;*ir:ir, three quarters of a share. 
451* II lie should die, bis younger brother STUrrefnmae] ..... shall receive the 



452. To MafcgaHarJaB Mftni, (who belongs) to the M&[r]ttavikramdbharana- 
Teriuda- Yalaiigai-Vlaikkftgar, three quarters of a share. 

453. To Ta[n]daa Kambau, (wto bekngs) to the same troop ($>adai\ three quarters of 
a share. 

454. To Arftr Dvao, (who belong*) to the same troop, three quarters of a share. 

&5. To Kan^r Eftfli], (wko klwffs) to the Mummadi-SSra-Teriiida-Pari- 
rar. 1 three quarters of a share. 

$. To AdiTgajl &etti, (mto hkng*) to the Ba[namukha]bhima-Terinda- 
ai-V^!aikkrar, three quarters of a share. 

457. To [Kajlari lelichaii, a drummer of ZfiBargal-Mu^eiyAr in !.[vu]r- 
ram y (a *:"?,/;,/* } of Xittuyiuoda-valanadu, three quarters of a share. 

458. ToPar4atala ft Vlma!i(i.^Bhima), aVira-g6ra-Aiiukkas of the Tafijai- 
ZL. :aaii:kk;.yil (ttmpk) at TaBjAvftr, thjree quarters of a share. 

455. To "S:;>darai* Kilakilaa, a Vira-S6ra-Anukkaa of the Jayabhlraa- 
t ii . i ' /-n^ 7t in the same city, three quarters of a share, 

460. To [Priori** &ra e , aVlw-fiftra-A^Hkkan of the same temple, three 



46L To Tai geAgujlajrao, a Tira-fora-Anukkan of the same temple, three 

* 



f a share. 

*Vi ra -w 
ui-V81ikkftr*r, three quartera of asliare. 






No. 66. INSCRIPTION OF IUJABAJJL 

' to M6gili[y]a ft S6ma ft Para[nd]e[rum]&oaf YaftgSram.^.V 
[Ti]runarayana-chaturvdimangalam, in Ml-engili-a& 
Pandyakul&Sani-valan&du, one share. 

470. For superintending the temple women and the female musicians 
to SavUr ParanQjddi, 1 two shares. 

471. For the same, to [G]6[vindan] SSmanadau, two shares. 

of gem[ba]ngu[d]ai in [Vlra]-S&ra-valanSdu, (a subdivision) of Nil 
valan^du, two shares. 

473. To two persons who write the accounts under him, one and a Lalf share, 
quarters of a share each. 

474. ToMft[d]fi[vatt]fii[va]ld[fca]sii[n]daratt, a native of K*adai[k]tn[au] 
in Mi-Sengili-nadu, (a subdivision) of Pandyakul&fiani-valanadu, two shares, 

475. To two persons who write the accounts under him, one and a half share, *., three 
quarters of a share each. 

* 476. To Na[k]kas Perum^, a native of Klrkkudai in 
(* subdivision) of KshatriyaSikhamani-valanadu, two shares. 

477. To two persons who write the accounts under him, one and a Tialf share, viz. three 
quarters of a share each. 

478. To Aiy&raii. Porehu varan, a native of M&ngudai in Xallftr-n&diL (ami' 
division) of NittavieSda-valanada, two shares. 

479. To two persons who write the accounts under him, one and half share, m. three 
quarters of a share each. 

480. To eleven men engaged in drumming, who are headed by (?) Ai[y]ae Po[y]yili 
of Nalldr, alias Pafiehavaumahadgvi-ehaturvSdimangalana, in Xallftr-nadu, (a 
subdivision) of NittavinSda-valanSdu, five and a half shares, viz., half a share each. 

481. To eleven TbQ&- (engaged in) 'tks same, (who belong) to the Sagadaikoftiffal,* and who 
are headed by [T],m6diran (i.e., DSmSdara) etti, five and a half shares, n>., half a 
share each. 

482. To eleven men engaged in the same, (who belong) to the SagadcufcotKg&l^ aad who 
are headed by - ... A[ra]ngam, five and a. half shares, viz.y half a share each. 

483. To eleven men engaged in the same, (who belong) t5 the Sayadaikotfyal, and who 
are headed by a,t[t]an Amhalam, five and a half shares, viz.) half a share each. 

484. To eleven men engaged in the same, (who belong) to the a$adaikotKgal $ and who 
are headed by 3atti I[ranak]61as, five and a half shares, #&., half a share each. 

485. To eleven men engaged in the- same, who shall (eventually) take the plaoa (of the 
former)? and who are headed by Araiyan Udai [yam]tt[n]dan (i'.*., Udayam&rtSnda), 
five and a half shares, viz., half a share each* These menshall receive the allowance 
Having thus received the allowance, they shall do the work. 



- x This person Is probably called af-er the aiva devotee Sguiton^Nayasir, whose original name, 
according to the Periyapurdnam, was Parafij6.iiyar. In the Madras CMtia* CoOqe Jfe^siiw for Korotaber 
1893, Mr. Venkajya ha' shown that both &!uttonda-mya S r, who, on aoconnt of lii Mag, "reduced to 
dust the old city of Yadavi," and TiruMnasambandar were coatemporaries of the PallaTa kig Narasiihh*- 
varman I., the destroyer of YatapL This synchronism U of great importance for the ^history of Tamil 
literature. 

2 Le. t " the beaters of the large drum." I LiteraUy, ' who will <fcang* dnmwrticfcs (with the fouiwr)/ 

76 



303 ADBITIOKAL 

485. For one man belonging to tiie persons who hold the sacred parasol (UfuppallittongaT), 
one ahare, and for ten (other) men, eight twentieths of a share each; altogether, to [U]dai- 
rV;, TlrsTfialir. fl Mumma^-^ra-Tongarp^raiyaa, 1 and to Kuppa[di] 
V^-!. "?* K^hatriyasikhamani-Tongarpfrcaiyas, five shares. 

* 487. For one man belonging to the lamp-lighters, one share, and for seven (other) men, 
three anc! a half shares, w^ half a share each ; altogether, to Pn[ya]ni[Y]Sgaras (a.*., 
Blmraaaiahaia) EarMgam, ofio* Pafiehavaa-PSraiyan, fonr and a half shares. 

4SS. For four men who sprinkle water, half a share each; altogether, to the above- 
ificnfitf&ftu p&fBfyxt, two shares. 

48& For two SamiKyal (?) flwaa qaarfers of a share each; altogether, to the above- 
mentioned person, jone and a half share* 

4 . 0. P^r one man belonging to the potters (JfttaMr) of the sacred kitchen (tiru-madctip- 
f-tVfy one share, and for ten (other) men, half a share each ; altogether, to the potters of the 
high street of bQraSikMmaiii, six shares. 

491. For, two washermen, 2 one share each; altogether, to the washermen* of the same 
street, two shares. , 

492, For one person who performs the duty of accountant (ITdvicK), to Araiyan 
31a[aajlflinrgja ? 4 alias embiyan-Perungavidi, half a share. 

4S3. For another, to Ichchaa Tirnvfengadam, 0#asR&jaraja-Perung&vidi, half 
a share. 

494. For two persons who perform the duty of barbers, to [S]eya[da]rae. (i.e., Jaya- 
&ara)K ett&uaa, alias E4jarija.Pern[n]avifias, 5 one share. 

495. For one astrologer 6 and two subordinates, to Tnnaiyaa [A] Jittan, alias embi- 
yau-[KjOrrapperu6gani, two shares. 

496 For another and two subordinates, to Parntakan [P]&ndyakuia6ani, alias 
E5jaHja-Gani[t]4dhirS[jas], two shares. 

^497. For two persons who perform the duty of ....;, to Araiyan Pava- 
[ru]t[tir]aB (i>., Bhavaradra), alias PafichavaQ-MangaQapjp^raiyaG/ three shares. 

498. To the barber (Amtoffr) K6& ad a [n]gavi (i.e., Shadangavid), alias Eajar^ja- 
o^gajdarai^aa, one share. 

499. For one tailor (Zty^to D6va B Eavaii, alias Vira-S6ra-Perundayya G , 

J>y 



500. For another, to Sippao Marapadi, alias KSralantaka-Perun dayyan , - one 

$1370. 

601. To the jewel-stitched ichchaa Karundi[tntai, one and a half share. 



1 lj., * tlie gwat bid of the paiasd (bearers) of Mnnunadi-ChSla " 
* - i the same u eicarr. ' 



* tlie eat 



Pearls v Moh were ^ on, 



No. 67. INSCRIPTION OF RAJENDBA. 

to 



503. For one master carpenter ( Tackek-teMrya), erne and a half share, aM fo* two (*r) 
men, one ^d a half share; altogether, to Vira-^ra KuSj ar a m alla B ,* lUjArtj.- 
Perundachohaa, three shares. ; J 

504. For one carpenter, to Gu[na>a tt Madurauta[ka ], aKa* 
Perundaohchas, three quarters of a share. 

505. For another, to I[la]tti Sadaiyau, alias [K 
three quarters of a share. 



506. To the tailor (Pd[m&\) TTttamaii fkr r i, aKas A[ri]kulakSsari-$&]k[k>i 
one and a half share. * 

507. To another, Aiy&ran Arifiji, one and a half share. 

508. To another, A[ba]r&yi4aB (i.e., Apaiftjita) [Va]davayi!> atia* Palla[ya 9 ], 
Sjikkai, one and a half share, 

509. To another, Va[duvftr AJrinji, one and a half share. 

. 510. For a person who performs the duty of superintending goldsmith 



by selecting one man and letting him do the work, to Kftttae [Kanavadi], 
alias KshatriyaSikhamani-PerundattaG, the superintending goldsmith of the minor 
treasure 1 of the lord $rl-RJa[irjtjad]3va, one share. 

NO. 67, QN THE OTTTSIDE OP THE KORTH EtfCLOSTJBE. 

This inscription is dated in the 6th year of the reign of KS-ParakSsarivarman, alias 
R&j6ndradva, and opens with a short poetical account of the deeds of this king, from. 
which we learn that he inyadeci Irattap^di, i".*., the Western Chlukya empire, and that 
he defeated AhayamaUa at Eoppam on the bank of the " great -river." As I have stated 
in the introductory remarks of the Tafijivftr inscription of Kul&ttunga (afe, page 232)^ tlie 
hattle of Koppam or Koppai is referred to in the Kalingattw-Param (viii. 27)^* and " oppam 
on the bank of the great river " appears to be identical with Koppa on the TungS river 
in the Haisftr State. I have further suggested that the R&j6ndrad6va of the subjoined 
inscription is identical with the father-in-law of Kuldttunga I., and Ihavamalk with the 
' "Western Chalukya king S6m^^vara I. The last identification is supported by two unpub- 
lished inscriptions of the 4th year of the reign of Mjndradgva in the R&jag6pala-Peruinfil 
temple at Manimangalam s and in the Bilvan&th6vara temple at Tiryvallam,* where Ahava- 
malla is expressly called a Chalukya ($alukki). I defer the pubEcation of the long ttod 
difficult historical introduction of the Manimangalam and Tiruvallam Inscriptions for another 
opportunity, but subjoin, for comparison, the introductions of seven other inscriptions of 
Raj6ndrad6va, which resemble the introduction of his TafijSvur inscription. Three of these 
inscriptions (A, B and G) state that, after the conquest of Irattap&JI, E^ndrad6ra set up a 
pillar of victory (jaya-*twd>ha) at Kollapuram, A, K6Mpur. Another of the same seven 
inscriptions (G) gives the name of the king not as BAj&idradSva, but as Rftj6ndrarCb61a- 
dSva, a point which deserves special attention, because those who are not accustomed to dis- 
tinguish between the numerous Ch6ks, Oiftlukyw and G^ngas who bore id^nticd or similar 



1 Compare page 298, note*7. 

2 The battle o*f Koppam is also mentioned in the rikfaam*-#r*A-m', . Ant., Yol. XXfL, p. 
* No. 3 of 1892 ; Madrs^ G.O., 6th August 1892, Nog: 44 and 54^, Public, p. 14. 

190 of ,'1894<; Madras a.O-, 28^ September 1894, Nos. 728 and 7&, Puttie, p. 30. 



'" ADDITIONAL TAWAVCB INSCRIPTIONS. 

..it tl..- m>u*e of ulentifybg Raj^dm-CfceiadSva a K 
'"' was the son of the great E^jaraja. The dates of 



,f K VlWitari 
j._0 /fe tut *tt of the midranuna tempU at E6ldr. 1 



[2.3 



T^ turairO 

D. On th* vest wall of the BttvanatUivara shrine at Tiruvattam 
g* r >*1 5 



jjrsr ,75. 
C. 0* af *fo* itfi?/ ife the floor of the court-yard of the M&rgasahaye&varq temple at 



lijL [Q<_/|y/r*]- 



[10.3 [*7^*[s]>fcf*i> Qo[,sr]e^ L^m]L-ira[ffptb~] 
I 11 -] >5>:a^u jyt-^*[^tj[i>]Q**[aw-JQ ^[OOJ^^*]- 
[12] [ar'f^Sj^rarj of^^BfJl aSir^s^^r^L;! w eS/D^^r/B**^ 



1 Xa. ISO of ISM ; M*0ra G.O., 6tli August 1892, Nos. 544 and 545, Public p. 19 
1 Bc-*4 -vr^yfjp. " 

No, 75 of U89 ; M^rn^ G.O., llth Karcli 1890, No. 189, Public p 5 

* * 



same 



the line. 



[5.*] 



* No. 67. INSCRIPTION OF RAJENDRA. . 
D. On the wall of the strong-room of the Vedagirt&vara temple at 

[i.] 

[2.] i9 

[3.] 

[4.] * 

[5,] i-m,0a 

[6.] 

[7.] <L//r/r 



305 



~. 




F.~ On the south wall of the Pa&upatiSvara shrine at Karuv&r* 



[2.] il 
[3.] 



8 



12 



Amma& shrine in the Pa&upatiivara temple at 



* f2,~j QuirrrppiEi&G&ir&Q&iruup&i 



1 No. 173 of 1894 ; Madras O.O., 28tK September 1894, Nos. 728 and 729, Public, p. 29. 
* 2 Above <ss>/riL/LD is engraved the Tamil numeral [a=]4)a. in large modern charafeters. Oth0r inscriptions on 
flie same ^rall are disfigured by similar mason's marks ; see Jfy. Ind v VoL HI, p. 276. 
3 Read stf jr. 4 Rad eSpflS. , 

5 No. 54 of 1890 ; Madras GKO., 14th Kay 1890, No. 355, Public, p. 5. Some letters at the end of each 
line of this inscription* are now covered by the wall of a? marfop*, These I have copied over from Sir Walter 
Elliot's trar cript in Carr's Seven Pagodas, p. 142. 

6 No. 50 of 1890 ; Maflras G.O., 10th June 1891, No. 452, Public, p. 7. 

7 Read (LpesrQ^&r. ' 8 Read er^jru^ir. * ' Bead uacpojj?. 
10 Road^/r. ' " * "ReadsiV. Bead 

ia No. 65 of 1 890 ; ko. rit. u Read qpesr Q^. ' 



gfjtf * ADDITIONAL TANJAVUR INSCRIPTIONS. 

[g.j qii> QuS*nju[/*] 



"4 ~ "35 JLTTJWffS &> '^/. 
*,. _j '*-' 

The immediate object of tlie Tafijavftf inscription of Rftj&idradSva is to record that, in 
t V 4th rear of his reign, the king assigned a daily allowance of paddy to a troop of actors 
who had to per form a drama, entitled Rdjaraje&ar&ndtaka, in the R^jarajS^vara temple 
<n the occasion of an annual festival in the month of Yaigagi. iVo years later, in the 6th 
year of his reign, the king further ordered that his previous donation should be engraved 
on the stone wall of the temple. . 

I cannot say if manuscripts of the Rdjar&je&vara*ndtaJca still exist } but it may be safely 
Kwludetl from the wording of the title that the subject of this drama was the foundation of 
thi* Taiij&viir temple by the great Rajarftja. It also follows frqm the mention of the 
term T!ih:Ij*a^ava in an inscription of Jajndradya that this king belonged to a later period 
than that of Rajaraja and> consequently, of the latter's son and successor Rfijndra-Ch&la, 
Though this posteriority of Kajadrada is already evident from the more recent forpi of the 
..VijVt of liis inscriptions and from certain synchitonisms between the ChOlas and CMlu- 
kys ? * f consider it necessary to draw attention to the direct proof afforded \)j tne present 
iu>*eription, because Mr. Kanakasabhai has lately expressed the opinion that both 

nud H;VtiiJia-Ch31a were among the successors of-iParakSsarivannan, alias 

. > 

TEXT. 







p. 52, and ^ol. H, p. 232 



No. 68. INSCRIPTION OF YIKEAlfA-CHOLA. 307 



TBAXSLA.TIOH. 

1. Hail ! Prosperity ! While the army of his elder brother was at (his} back, the king 
{who wielded) the sceptre (and) was embraced by (tte goddess of) Prosperity, conquered the 
seven and a half lakshas of Irattapftdi. (He) did not meet with opposition i* battle; and 
{his) drum was sounding through the eight directions. Having heard (this) report, (Ahava* 
roalla) proceeded to Koppam on the bank of the great rivflr and fought against (him). (But 
he) converted into reeking corpses (thai) covered the earth, the whole warlike army of 
JLhavamalla. Having perceived this, A.havamalla became afraid, incurred disgrace, and 
ran away. (The Iciyig) seized his elephants apd horses, troops of camels, women and treasures, 
and anointed himself (in commemoration) of the victory. In the sixth year (of i^e reign) of 
(this) J6-Paraksarivarnian, alias the lord Sri-Ejndrad6va, who was graciously 
seated on the throne of heroes, 

2. "In accordance with our declaration to make an allowance at the rate of (me) tw of 
paddy per day for acting the R(tjar6j&vara-nata'ka in the temple of the lord !^r 

vara, we have assigned (the above) as allowance to the ..... actor (6&n 
Tiruv&lan Tirumudukunyas, 2 alias Vijaya-B&j6ndra-iehdryas, sind to the 
of his -troop (vatrga)" After this r<*yal order," addressed to the temple managers and to the 
accountants, signed by the royal secretary UdHi'a-Yidanga-Yirupparaiyar, (and dated) 
on the [16] Oth (day) of the fourth year (of the reign), had reached ; after a (second) royal order, 
intimating that it should be caused to be engraved on stone in the temple of the lord Srl- 
Eftjarajfifivara that that person was td enjoy the allowance, addressed to the Dandandyaka 
Parak^sari-Pallavarai'yan, signed by the royal secretary Edirili-S6ra-[M6vn]da- 
v61tr, (and dated) on the [16]0th (day) of the sixth year (of the reign), had reached; and 
after a letter of Bajarja-Brahmamarayar to the same effect had reached, (the matter) 
was engraved on stone. * f 

3. It was engraved on stone that, for acting the BdJarujeSrara-nafafca at the great 
festival of the lord in (the mctoth <?/} Vaig&Si, Tiru^Slas Tirumudukusras, tfffiwVijaya-. 
Raj gndra-ftohftryao, should receiye/as long as the moon and the sun endure, at the royal 
treasury one share of one hundred and twenty kalam of paddy per year, or (one) t&m of pftddy 
per day, (measured) by the marakJc&l called (after) IdavalSs, which is equal to a rdjtt&ari, 
as an allowance for himself and for the members of his troop. 

NO. 68. ON THE OUTSIDE OF THE NOETH ESFOLOSUBB. 

This inscription is dated in the 4th year of the reign of Ed-ParakSsarivarman, 
<*Ka* Vikrama-Ch61ad6va, and records that the king assigned ait allowance to a person 
w> measured the paddy in the BajaTAjM wa temple and- in the villages belonging ta^it. 
This man was evidently a controlling officer who had to check the supplies of paddy, which, 
according to many of the inscriptions published in this volume, had to bo delivered into the 
temple stores. 



TfT$gQ&<&Vr6l. -LOT.-* 

2 This name'is derived from Tirmnudukunram, the Tamil equivalent of tkeSaosknt name _ - 

which is 'now the head-quavers of a talluqa in the South Arcot district ; compare Vol. I, p. 123. Miidu- 
L is already mentioned in the Periyagurfyam* , , ,. 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 

The order of the king is preceded by a poetical account of his deeds. Though this 
passage i*, on the wfcole, of a purely panegyrical character, it contains a few statements 
wbkh appear to be based on historical facts. While still a youth, -probably only heir. . 
o-M-ntV- Yikrama-Cli&la is said to have put to flight the Telinga Bhlma of Eulam, to 
hUe burnt the Kalinga country, and to have stayed in the YSngai-mandalam, .., the 
Y*6gl country. In my Annual Report for 1893-94, page 6, I have noticed some inscrip- 
tions of the chiefs of Eamaiakarapura or (in Telugu) Eolanu, which is probably the 
modern El lore 1 on the bank of the Kolleru lake in the Gddiwrl district.^ The earliest 
kiuArn member of this family is Otaina-Nayaka, who is mentioned in two inscriptions of 
Haka 10C2 and 1070 at Draksh^ma (Nos. 204 and 347 of 1893). The same chief is the 
donor of a copper-plate grant of aka 1056, which has been published by Dr. Fleet. 2 He is 
tb^re staked to have beea the lord of Sarasipurl or E olanu 3 on the bank of a great lake 
(/vz., the Kolleru lake) in the Y6ngi-mandala and to have been a vassal of Eiil6ttunga 
I L As the Tanj-lvftr inscription of Yikrama-Ch61a connects the YMgai-mandalam with 
Kul am, whosQ lord Btlma was put to flight by the king, and as the Tamil word 'Jculam, ' a 
tank/ is etymologically identical with the Telugu Jcolanu, 'a lake, 5 it may be safely con- 
tfcded that the Telifiga Bhima'of the Tanjavftr inscription belonged to the same dynasty as 
lO<i:L^-X5vjika of Kolanu. 

After his stay in the Y^ngai-mandalam, the subjoined inscription informs -us, Yikrama- 
CfaSla went to the South and claimed the crown of the country on the banks of the E&v6ri,^ 
i> n tlie Ch&la country. The passage which conveys this information, is also met with in 
t"-e in^riprions of Eul6ttunga I. 4 As none of the predecessors of EulSttunga I. bore the 
:..<\,~r Yikz.isa-Ch&la, it is clear that the passage in question was taken over by the composer 
of Y;k^:r:a-Cbola*s inscriptions from those of EulSttunga L, and that, in trying to identify 
the Yikrama-Ch6Ia of the present inscription, we must look for him among the successors of 
rC-:'/:ti;:.g2 I. The only Yibrama-Ch61a who is known from other sources but the subjoined 
iB^eriptioa, riir., from a copper-plate grant 6 and from a Tamil chronicle, 6 was the immediate 
successor of KulSttufiga I. I have no hesitation in identifying this Yikrama-ChSla, who 
reigned from aka 1034 to 1049, 7 with the king of the jsame name to whose reign the 
Tufijuvar inscription belongs. A confirmation of the identity of both may be derived from 
verse 24 of the third inscription 8 on the Pithpuram pillar : 



[II*] 



Ifee i ^tr os :&**!, t witlx EHore is sog^ested by seven inscriptions of Ke^ava and 6maya of 
^^* i^^^r ?* 7 *" "93). ^eseinscnptionsrec 

ri^ir^ ^ * r ^ remains aad vMch a ^ ears to 

*^ Vol. X1Y, p. 55. * 

^ <* 



?^^ 

'o 5 J '" ^i.^<B.-My>^ ^^ (line 1 f.) a^e almost 

- M. At.. ToL XIV, p. 55. e TZ v tr , VVTT ' 

^ ' . V. L I. P. *, i ju. ^ VoL . p . 282< ** =03; p 

1893 _ 94 



NV . .- 1 . 3 i a 



No. 68. INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMA-CHOI-A. 30? 

"When lie (viz., Vikrama-Choda), whose other name was TyigaBamudra, had \ 
gone to protect the Ch6da-mandala, the Yngi countiy became devoid of a ruler iu 
that interval." 

Here we have an independent variant of the statement, made in the Tafijavftr inscrip- 
tion, that Vitrama-Chdla originally resided in Vngi and that he left it to ascend the Choi a 
throne. Another point of agreement is still more decisive : Mr. Yenkayya informs me that, 
in his copy of the Tan j ore MS. of the Vil-kirama-Sora^Uld^ the surname TTtLsasair.udra 
is twice applied to Vikrama-Chfila. 1 

Finally the Tanjavtlr inscription acquaints us with the names of two queens, Muk- 
kSkkir&nadi and Tyftgapat&ktL The former, whom the poet compares to the goddess 
Pftrvati, was evidently Yikrama-ChGla's chief queen, and the second, who is compared to 
Granggt, his favourite. 

The text of the historical introduction has been compared with that of two similar 
inscriptions of Yikrama-Ch61a, one of the 5th year of his reign in the Tyagaraja temple 
at Tiruv&rur in the Negapatam t&LLuqa (]S"o. 164 of 1894) and another of the llth year in 
the ApatsaMy^vara temple 2 at Alangudi in the Kumbhak6nam taUuqa(No. 165 of 1894). 
Other inscriptions of Vikrama~Ch61a open with a much shorter historical introduction, the 
first words of which are L^LD/T^/ L/*8orjr y viz.) one of the 9th year in the ArulSla-PerutnSl 
temple at Tiruvattiylr or Little Conjeeveram (No. 33 of 1893), one of the same year and 
one of the 14th year at Pallet varam in the Chingleput tdlluqa. These inscriptions mention 
the burning, or conquest, of the Kalinga country 3 and the name of one of Yikrama- 
ChSla's queens, viz., MukkSkkirsinadi, and must, accordingly, belong to the time of the 
same king as the other set, the introductions of which open with the words ^iD/r3a> tfiswc-.*^. 

Thanks to the calculations of Mr. 8. B. Dikshit and Professor Kielhorn, I am able to 
state the probable day of the accession of Yikrama-Ch&la. The third line of the 
Tiruv&rftr inscription to which reference was made in the preceding paragraph, contains 
the following date : 



rBirorr 



u ln the fifth year (of the reign) of K&-Paraksarivarman, alio9 the emperor of the 
three worlds, ri-Yikrama-Ch&ladva, on the three-hundred-and-fortieth day, which 
was (the day of) Attain (i.e., the nakshatra Hasta), a Sunday, and the seventh titKot the first 
fortnight of the month of Mithuna." 

On this date Mr. Dikshit remarks as follows 4 : " Assuming that Yikrama-Ch61a began 
to reign in A.D. 1112, his 5th year would be about A.D. 1116. Having made calculations 
for 1115, 1116 and 1117, I find that A.D. 1116 is the only year which corresponds with the 
details of the given date. In that year, IshMha Suite 7 ended on Sunday, the 18th June, 
at about 21 hours after sunrise. This was the 25th day of the solar month Mithuna. On 

1 Those portions of the poem, in which, flw surname Ty&gasamudra occurs, axe not included in the extracts 
piibHslied by Mr. Kanakasabhai. . , 

* In its inscriptions and in the PeriyapwrdnaM, this temple is catted Irumbfilai, a name which is even now 

remembered at Alangudi. j *-U A ir-.-.* 

3 One of the PaMvaram inscriptions reads .rf6.Ou.rfh/, wMte the other PaOavaram one and the Ttant- 



tiyur one read 

4 See Ind. Ant., Yol. XXIH, p. 299. 



3 JO ADDITIONAL TANJAVUE INSCKIPTIONS. 

this dav, at sunrise, the naktkatr* was Uttara-Phalgunl, which ended at 1 tours 48 minutes 

after sunrise, when the natehatra Hasta commenced/' 

IB M, Wortant paper on dates of Ch&la kings/ which will appear in VoL IV of he 
;> J!U * JL, Professor Kielhorn adds the following remark :- If the above were he 
dar of 'the date, the 1st day of the 5th year of Yikrama-ChSla's reign would be the loth 
July, A.D. 1115; and the 1st day of the 1st year [i.e., the day of his accession to the 
throne] would be Saturday, the 15th July, A.D. 1111." 




L^I^L^D^L** 81 "]] ^LjeuiB&&^*ffG^ji^lei}fsa' Qydfafl~l ^L^Q^ff^Q^s^fb^ST^ (L/[V- 
^2 gp>*-ajj[^[] [j| ] [**3 [a_]s5?[c.iD/r^/r ^[nr/r^Q/T/7^c^j.TT(yi$io]L-[[^/ryf 
O*jrf^sfi^> ^jrjs7r[[<a5tii nr^^nrir^^uu^^^eifjrtu^^^^ ^["ssr Ly]/rrLl- 
2a;aj[]jT/ ^w[]^S/D a^jresaft &irir~^3n[<sy&^(< ^/re^tij^r^i'l 



Head ^ 

2 Bead j^iaair. Instead of @arr two other inscriptions read 

Bead Q;ijbLj2&i_. 

Two other inscriptions read correctly toeari^euf^tnsQ. 6 Read 



Bead fse&ffjsg!. The TaSj&v&r inscription of Kulottnnga I. (No. 58, p. 233) reads 

St ll ^C*5g3. 10 Read 

Two other inscriptions read Q^E'esBr/r. B, ea< l 

** T!ie llafigup ucription reads JSowcu^Q^o/if ^^[aL^inuSrfcoJ^D]^^. 

r ^ 

. Read 



or 



No. 68. INSCRIPTION OP YIKBA.MA-CHOLA. 811 



[^] [a-*] 



Qj^SUSI) 

Lll ] !>*] 



1. Hail! Prosperity! (The king) -was resplendent with, golden cliains, combined with 
garlands of flowers. In (fes) arms, which were covered with large jewels, (and) which (formed 
the subject of) a great number of poems, rested the goddess of Victory, along with the goddess 
of the great Earth. Having obtained as her own (possession) (his) breast, {which was) her 
support, the goddess of Prosperity exclusively abided (there). As a chaste woman that 
possessed great eloquence, the goddess of Learning resided with delight in (his) tongue. (His) 
sceptre, along with the wheel (of his authority), swayed over all regions. (Sis) white parasol 
was raised on high, like a matchless second moon, overspreadicg the whole world* The 
dark Kali (age) hid itself and lay in the deep pit. 

At the time of love 1 (i.e.,' in his youth), (he) grasped the cruel weapon, so that the 
Telinga Vimaa (i.e., Bhlma) of Kulain 2 ascended the mountains (as refuge), and so 
that intense fire consumed the country (bhfaii) of Kalinga. (He) joyfully stayed (awhile) 
in the V^ngai-mandalam and put on the garland of (tJie victory over) the Northern region, 

(He) stopped .the prostitution of the goddess with the sweet and excellent lotus -flower 
(i.e., Lakshml) of the Southern region, and the loneliness of the goddess of the good country 
whose garment is the Ponui (KavMj, and put on by right (of inheritance) the pure royal 

crown of jewels. 

While (he) diffused his kindness, (it) spread to every individual. The whole earth 
rejoiced; the tongue of the bell 3 became silent; (his) victory and fame rose higher and 

higher. * 

The geriyas (i.e., P^ndyas) entered hot jungles (as refuge) ; the S&alas (i.*., ChSras) 
entered the' sea; the &n*alas (i.e., Simhalas), who deal destruction, became afraid and 
aoitated in mind; the Gangas paid tribute; the Kanyadas turned (r) backs; the 
Kongas retreated; the Eonkanas fled; the kings of all other regions duly worshipped 
(Aw) red lotus-feet as their protection. 

Mukkfikkiranadi, the jewel among the inhabitants of the forest^country, < who was 
born to be worshipped by the seven ancient worlds, joyfully dwelt in harmony (irrfA *,*;, 
just as Samkara dwells with Um& on the Imaiyam (i.e., Himalaya). __ 



from the king " (Winslow). 

stands for euir 



S12 ADDITIONAL TANJAYUR INSCRIPTIONS- 

T :--,_^.i/.o? (it TydgapatakS), the ornament of women, (who had) curly Lair, (who 
w^tbffrtof) a female elephant, a lady of pure virtues, the mistress of the whole of the 
three raids, joyfully dwelt in harmony (with Mm) as mistress of the full favour of Ins royal 
heart, resembling GangaL at whom he (ttfa., &va) rejoices. 

In the fourth year (of the reign) of (this) KS-ParakSsarivarman, alias the emperor 
of the three worlds* gri-Yikrama-g6rad6va, who was graciously seated on the throne of 
heroes (wlich consisted) of pure gold. 

2. The king having ordered : " We have given the allowance which was permanently 
enjoyed by his grandfather, as an allowance for measuring the paddy (Mr), * to Rajar&ja- 
Pallavarayae, who measures the paddy in the temple of the lord Sri-Eft] arajgfivara," 
(ihi*\ was engraved on stone in accordance with a royal order (to this effect}, which had 
reached the manager, the ....... ... Panchdchdrya? (and) the Pdjdrts 

(Kcar-kaumi) of the temple of the lord ri-Kajardj3vara. 

3. Whereas PuduvudaiySu A[rayan] TJdaiys, 3 who previously used to measure 
the paddy, is dead, one share was assigned, for as long as the moon and the sun endure, to 
Ms sonTJdaiydtt KfVJlQfiljai himself and to his family (under the condition that) he should 
also measure (the contents of) the up-country treasuries belonging to the Tafij9,vftr temple, 
and that he should pay into the temple treasury all fees (?), etc., which are paid to him (for) 
measuring the paddy on these occasions. 



No. 69. - OST THE OUTSIDE OP THE EAST ENCLOSURE. 

This inscription and the next following one (No. 70) are engraved on the right of the 
entrance to the second gopura* The inscription No. 69 consists of a list of villages which 
Ihad to supply treasurers, servants and accountants to the Bftjar^jesvara temple, in accord- 
ance with an order which Rjar,jadva had issued before the 29th year of his reign. 
r;.rugra:i 1 states that these villages were situated in theChfila country, in the Psindya 
country, and in Tondai-n&du which was sumamed Jayankonda-Ch61a-mandalam. 
Tondai-n&lu or Tontdai-mandalam is the ancient Tamil name of the Pallava country. 5 
In Sanskrit inscriptions it occurs as Tondira-mandala, Tundlra-mandala, and 
T-r^ika-vishaya.* The present inscription proves that Jayankonda-Ch&la-manda- 
lam, which is referred to in many inscriptions, 7 is another name of Tondai-mandalam. 
Jayafcfconda-Ch&la, from which this term is derived, must have been a surname of 
EufarSja or of one of his predecessors. In the Madras Christian College Magazine for October 
1890, Mr. Tenkayya has shown that proper names, of which Jayankonda-ChSla forms the 
first member, do not occur in inscriptions previous to the 29th year of Bftjar&ja's reign, 
and concludes from this fact that Jayankonda-ChSla was a surname of EajarSja himself, 
assumed by him towards the close of his reign. The same surname was subsequently 

1 See page 117, note 2. 

I h*Te omitted in the translation the terms preceding Lj^winfl*,, * , ufi<u^uuLLev<-, 
M ^their meaning is obscure, and because I do not now believe in the correctness of the 'translation of 
Triudi vas given on page 112. Instead of uifcuirjr, two other inscriptions read uQutrp ; see page 111, 

Tius appears to be another name of the person vho is styled Rajaraja-Pallayarayan in paragraph 2. 

oee page 227, note 5. * 

See tfea Index to VoL I, 9.9. Tondai-mandalam. 

Bee jQp. J&w*., YoL HE, p. 119, note 6, and p. 225, note 3. 

Bee the Index to To!, I, . ; A*. Ant, YoL XXI, p. 284 ; Jfr. jrf., Y oL III, p. 149. 



No. 69. IXSCEIPTION OF EAJAEAJA. 



adopted by another Cli61a king, K6-Rajakesarivarman, alias Bijidhirajad^va. 1 The 
form Jayankonda-Tonda-mandalam, -yrhicli occurs in later ics^rir't:-,:^. 2 is eviLsntly 
an abbreviation of " Tondai-mandalam, alias Jayankonda-Ch&la-mandalam. ?J 

The original of this inscription is much injured, and whole paragraphs of it are totally 
lost. To facilitate reference, I have numbered consecutively all those paragraphs, of which 
at least a portion is still preserved. 

TEXT. 



First section. 



H 1 






O*/rar O*rnr-]*a;.-flai|-*J-Tr 




See my ^rcrcMaZ ^^r# for 1891-92, p. 5. 

Yol. ifp. 83, note Y, and ^- 1W, Vol. Ill, P- 118. note 4 

* Bead 



^ 



79 



ADDITIONS TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 



[24.] [ 



an)- 



[27.] 



[si*] 



[1.1 
[2.] 
[3.1 _* 



[5.1 , 



["*] 

[7.1 i!QdB.(i|ir 

[j*] [CLCL*] 



[8.] ^T^nj*^.^ 



Second section. 



flO.] 



[ft.r] 



PIS."] 



[15-] 
[16.] 

Q7.] 



[20.] 



[22.] 



No. 69. INSCRIPTION OF BAJAEAJA. 



313 



uursscr 



ID/TS53T 




Eead 



, as in No 70, paragraph 19. 



INSCEIPTIONS. 



[*] 



Third section. 









irsarffl 



No. 69. INSCRIPTION OF RAJAEAJA. 



tLLn i&trsssr 



LD/r[J5B37^] 637^ j^STJE.*^ g) iFW J^l 




1 This break may have to be filled up by 
8 Bead 



f ; see No. 70, puagrapli 76, 
80 



AmTICNAL TA2TJAYUR INSCBIPttONS. 



] [ar*] 



[art*] 



[11.] 



["12."" '"- 



[V*] 



Ll]Q^/r^]L-/ByrLlfJLj^ffa76i^8p^/r[^Q]]^^^- 



Bead j^jB 



as in No. 70, paaragrapli 105. 



No. 69, INSCRIPTION OF BAJAJ&AJA. 



319 



[15.] 



[16.] 



IM-C-] ^^ 




This 



probably to be filled up by ,l<8*ertf> ; see So. 57, paragrapk 8. 



iDIFTIOXAL TANJAVUE INSCRIPTIONS. 






1 Hail! Prosperity ! Before the tweaty-nmth year (of the reign] of Z 
varman, dbt firl-BI]arajadTa, who, &o.,= -thelord firl-RaiarajaddTa was pleased 
to order that the inhabitants of the Irakmdeyas in ^ra-mandalam, in Paridi-nadu, 
^Eaiaraja-inand a lam, s and in Toudai-nadu, alias Jayankonda-SQra-mandalam, 
,4iould supply, as long as the moon and the sun endure, to the lord of the Srl-Raja- 
raj6raxa (temple} : (1) as temple treasurers, such Brlthmanas in those respective brahmadeyas 
as are rich in land, connexions, or capital; (2) BrahmaoMrins (mdni] as temple servants; 
and (3) accountants for writing the accounts (of the temple). Among the persons who are sup- 
plied, to each treasurer should he measured .......... Aatow of paddy per 

year; to each Brahmacharin who is a temple servant, (one) padaKlai of paddy per day and four 
*.;*' per year; among these, to each of ten who had taken permanent vows (?), three kuruni- 
of paddy per day and four Mu per year ; among the same, to each of twenty ..... 

..... s ( oae ) padu&ku of paddy per da,y and five MSu per year ; to each person who 

writes the accounts, two hundred kalam of paddy per year ; to each under-accountant whom 
the latter has to supply, seventy-five kalam of paddy per year, i.e., one hundred and fifty 
kul-uii of paddy to two (under-aceountants). Among these, the BrahmachSxins who are 
temple servants, shall receive (their) allowance of paddy and Mu at the city treasury of the 
lord of the 3ri-Rajaraje's'vara (temple); and the treasurers and accountants shall receive 
(1it,iraU9teanees)3it the up-country treasuries of the lord of the^ri-R&jaraj6Svara(tewji?fo). 
These allowances were engraved on stone by order of the lord Srl-R.,jara" jade~va. 

2. The members of the assembly of Ma[ngal]am in Mangala-nS,du, (a subdivision) 
of Arninoride' va-valanadu, have to supply one Brahmana as temple treasurer (and) one 
Bnihmacharin as temple servant. 

3. The members of the assembly of iSTed urn anal, alias Madanamafijari-chaturvS- 
diT.ar-gala^. in Nenmali-nadu, (a subdivision) of Arumoride'va-valana'du, have to 
supply two Brahmaebarins as temple servants. 

4. The members of the assembly of Eunjiyur in the same nddu have to supply one 
Brahmacharin as temple servant. 



1 On page 228, text line 6, read likewise 

* The historical part of this inscription is identical with that of No. 65. 

* See pego 149, note 7, 



No. 69. INSCRIPTION OF EAJAHAJA. 321 

5. The members of the assembly of [u]r [&]n[ku di] in the same nddu hare to supply 
one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

6. The members of the assembly of [Ara]rrftr in the same nddu have to supply one 
Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

7. The members of the assembly of PallavanmahadSvi-chaturvdimangalam in 
Pnrangarambai-n&du, (a subdivision) of Arumorid^va-valanMu, have to supply one 
BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

8. The members of the assembly of Sembiyanmahiidevi-chaturvMimangalam in 
the same nddu have to supply two BrahmaeMrins as temple servants. 

9. The members of the assembly of Perumbalamarudiir in the same nddu have to 
supply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

10. The members of the assembly of Kalappar in the same ndda have to supply one 
Brahmach&rin as temple servant. 

11. The members of the assembly of ^in[gal]!Lntaka-ehaturvdiinaLgalam in 
the same nddu have to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

12. The members of the assembly of [Sang a , alias Aruinori]dva- 

chaturv^dimangalam, in the same nadu have to supply two BrahmaeMrins as temple 
servants. 

13. The members of the assembly of Keruvattftr in the same n&dn have to supply one 
Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

14. The members of the assembly of chaturvdimangalam . . 

have to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

15. The members of the assembly of K[6yiiarpudu]k[kudi], a#a$K6dandarina.. 
chaturvdimangalam, in the same nddu have to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple 

servant. 

16. The members of the assembly of Va [nga] na [ga r] in the same nddu have to supply 

one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

17. The members of the assembly of [Van]korra[n]gudi in the same nddu, . . . 



18. The members of the assembly of .....- have to 
one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

19. The members of the assembly of Pa[aai]y ftr in the same nddu have to supply . . 



9Q one Brahmaeharm as temple servant. 

21." !!!!'.""" Eu[ru]m[ba] in . . ndd[r]ai- 

v]lHr-k-flirram, (a subdivision) of Ariimoride'va-valan.^iu, 

22. The'members of the assembly of Kur Ar ^^ to 

supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

23. The members of the assembly of Konnur in the same nddn ....... 

" 24. The members of the assembly of Irvalam in irvala-kArram 

have to supply two BrahmaeMrins as temple servants. 

25 f [A]ru[morid6va] 

one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. t, +,!,, 

26. The members of the assembly of Yali[va]lam in the same nM have to supply 

as temple servant. 

* gj 



ADDITIONAL TANJATUE INSCRIPTIONS. 

27 one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

23. The members of the assembly of Mftli[nA]r in the same nddu have to supply one ' 
Brahmaeharin as temple servant. 

29, The members of the assembly .......... have to supply one 

Brahmaeharin as temple servant. 

30 of [A]rifiji[gai-ehaturvMimaiigalam] in the 

same nddn * 

31. , one BrahmacMrin as [temple servant]. 

32 in Pu[liyft]r-n&du, (a subdivision) of Arumori- 

dera-valan&du, 

33 one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

34 (a subdivision) of Arumorid^va-valan&du, - 



35. have to supply two BrahmacMrins as temple servants, 

36 [Irafi] in the same nddu . , * . , 

37. The members of the assembly of alias Param6varamangalam, 

have to supply as temple servant, 

38. The members of the assembly of mangalam 

* . . have to supply two BrahmacMrins as temple servants. 

39 in the same nddu, 

40. The members of the assembly ( a subdivision) of 

KshatriyaSikhlimani-valanadu, have to supply 

41 have to supply 

^ 2 inSer[rftr-kflrram],Oz w&5imgi(w)of Ksliatriya- 

gikhdmani-valanddu, 

43. The members of the assembly of [Kudajvayil t aye 

to supply one Brahmaeharin as temple servant. 

44 Mlftr in the same nddu 

-15. The members of the assembly of ". . . , have to supply one 

BraamacMritt as temple servant. 

..., 46 k T6[v4r-nftdu] t (a subdivision) of Eshatriya- 

^khamaru-Yalanadn, have to supply . . . BrahmaoMrin as temple servant. 
| one BraiimacMrin as temple servant. 

., .^ [inthesame^W! Brahma- 

cbann as temple ssrvant 

49. The members of the "assembly of [Kallfir, & S ] ^annamangalam, .... 
h^e to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

50. The members of the assembly of Ma [ru]gal have to 

supply one Brahmaeharin as temple servant 

51. The members of the assembly ... 



No. 69. INSCBIPTION OF BAJABAJA. 325 

53. The members of the assembly of Ku[n]davai-chaturvdimangalam in Mu- 
r r l a if"yti]r-nS,du, (a subdivision) of KshatriyaiSikhamani-valanadu, have to supply 
one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

54. The members of the assembly of Tanda[tt6tt]am, alias Mummadi-Sora- 
chaturvdimangalam, in Tirunaraiyftr-nadu, (a subdivision) of Uyyakkondau- 
valan&duj have to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant (and) one accountant who 
shall write the accounts ; the latter has to supply two under-aceountants. 

55. The members of the assembly of Tiruk[ku]da[mft]kki[l] in Pam[bu]ra- 
nadu, (a subdivision) of TJyyakkondaa-valanadu, have to supply two Brahmacharins as 
temple servants. 

56. The members of the assembly of AmbapuratttLr in Am[ba]r-nadu ? (a twl- 
dwision) of TJyyakkondai3.*valanMu, have to supply . . . Brahmacharin as temple 

servant. 

57. The members of the assembly of Avvainallur and the members of the assembly 
of [Pilre]ttaikudi in the same nddulixve to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

58. The members of the assembly of Tiruma[ralai] in Yennadu, (a subdivision) of 
TJyyakkondau-valanadu, have to supply two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 

59. The members of the assembly of K6ra[l]antaka-ehaturvMimangalam in 
the same nddu have to supply two BrahmacMrins as temple servants (and) one accountant 
who shall write the accounts ; the latter has to supply two under-accountants. 

60. The members of the assembly of Vaigal, alias V anavasmahadSvi-chaturvdI- 
mangalam, in the same nddu have to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

61 The members of the assembly [Tir]ai[mfir- 

n]Mu, (a subdivision) of Uyy akkondaa-valanadu, have to supply one Brahmachton as 

temple servant. . . 

62. The members of the assembly rnTi[ruTa r adAr- 

n&du], (a subdivision) of TJyyakkondaa-YalanMu, have to supply two Brahmactos 



the -*!, of Ml^.Cd.ltt^i in tho ^ .* ^ I. 

to 



BrahmacMrin as temple servant. -v-*firiTftdft-cliatur- 



ooe 



BrahmacMrin as temple servant. T,a*T-vfHmane:alam in. 

69. The members of the assembly of f ^f/ raS ^f ^fto supp'L Brah- 
[llkkftr-nadu, (a subdivision) of TJyyakkondaii-valanadu, have PP J 

macMrins as ^^^^ asgemWy o Tir ukkadavur in the same Uu tave to supply 
two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 



., t ADDITIONAL TAOTAYTffi INSCRIPTIONS. 

~ 



71 The members of the assembly of FTalai^changadu in the same nM, have to 



n, (. 
u, have to supply two Brahmacharms as temple 



The Ambers of the assembly of [Talichche]ri, oft- [Parftkrama].fi6r.. 
cHaturvcMimangalam, in the same *feb have to supply one Brahmaohar.n as temple 



". The members of the assembly of TJlagu ..... in the same ^ M have to 

lv one Brahmaehirin as temple servant, 

76. The members of the assembly of [Euiu]mbapurattAr in the same nadu have to 

lv two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 

70 The members of the assembly of Cheria] ..... [sim]ha-cliaturvedi- 
mangalam in . . r[ai]y<lr-n&du, (a subdivision] of Uyyakkondfta-valanftdu, have 
to supply two Bnthmachuriiis as temple servants. 

77/The members of the assembly of Tiruvidaikkari, a devaddna in Kurumbftr- 
Bidu, (a *ul<Kri*ioti) of UyyakkoncMn-valanadu, have to supply one accountant who 
shall write the accounts; the latter has to supply two under-accountants. 

78. The members of the assembly of [Ganda]r&ditya-chaturvMimangalam in 
Poygai-nadu, (a subdivision) of Bajendrasimha-valanadn, have to supply two Brah- 
macharins as temple servants. 

79. The members of the assembly of Perum[bu]liyfzr in the same nddu have to 
supply . . . Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

80. The members of the assembly of K^ma[rava]lli in Mirai]-kftrram, (a sub- 
'' :*i ri* of Rajendrasimha-valanadii, have to snpply -two BrahmacMrins as temple 

servants (and) one accountant who shall write the accounts; the latter has to supply two 
nnder-accountants. 

81. The members of the assembly of Tor-fir in An[dS]ttTi-k4rram r (a subdivision) of 
Eijendrasimha-valanadn, have to supply . . . BrahmachSxin as temple servant. 

8*2* The members of the assembly of ri-Par[a]n[taka-chaturvdimanga]lam 
..... have to supply four Brahmacharins as temple servants (and) one accountant who 
shall write the accounts ; the latter has to supply two uuder-accountants. 

83. The members of the assembly of Adantr in Innambar-n^du, (a subdivision) of 
B&jcndrasimha-valanadu, have to snpply one Brahmachdrin as temple servant. 

84. The members of the assembly of Paraiya-YanavanmahM6vi-chaturvdi- 
^atgalan in the same nddu have to supply . . . BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

555. The members of the assembly of Agugftr in the same nddu have 'to supply one 
Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

86. The members of the assembly of [ggynalltr] 1 in Mi[ra]lal-[nadu], (a sub- 
i: *^:,. > of Bu]^ndrasiihha-valanadu ? have to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple 
servant. 

S7. The members of the assembly o EmanallUr, alias Trail6kyamahadevi-cha- 
turvedimangalain, in ilanni-nadu ? (a subdivision) of RajSndrasimha-valan&du, 
liave to supply two BrahmacMrins as temple servants. 



is perhaps ideutieal with Seyitalur, the birthplace of the Saiya saint Ghandttvara ; sec the 
P-.r\\ r\-*- Madras edition of 1S88, p. 79. 



No. 69. INSCRIPTION OF BAJABAJA'. 325 

88. The members of the assembly of Yem[ba]rrftr5 #fr0,s[Ajvaninarayana-ehatur*. 
v&dimangalam, in the same nddu have to supply two BrahmacMrins as teiiple servants, 

89. The members of the assembly of Idai[yarnal]lft [r] in the same ntiJu hav^ to, 
supply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

90. The members of the assembly of [Idavai] in the same nddu have to supply ono 
BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

91. The members of the assembly .......... ( suMici^on) of 

Bai^ndrasimha-valanadu, have to supply one Brahmaeharin as temple servant. 

92. The members of the assembly of [rl-Par]anta[ka-ehatu]rvdiiaangalam 
in the same nddu have to supply one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

93. The members of the assembly of Kadavft[y]mafLgalam m[Na]ll&rrfti-nadu, 
(a subdivision) of K^ndrasimha-valanadu, have to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple 

servant. t 

94. The members of the assembly of MahgndrakSttur in the same mdu have to 

supply - - Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

95. The members of the assembly of ..... [lam], alias Puliyftr, in . . 
..... ? (a subdivision) of Kjaj gndrasimha-valanidu, have to supply one 

BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

96 The members of the assembly of gri-Vlran4r[ayana]-chaturvSdimangalam 
in the same nddu have to supply one Br&imana as temple treasurer (and) twelve Brahmaeha* 

rins as temple servants. 

97 The members of the assembly of Ku E ukkai in Kurukkai-nadu, ( 



have to 



of Miendrasimha-valaniau, haye to supply one Brahmachai-in as temple serraat 

98. The members of the assembly of K^irimangalam in the same tf. 
supplv one Brahmacharin as temple servant. 

99. The members of the assembly of K a da[l a ngu]di m the same *# Lave to 
supply one Brahmaohtrin as temple servant. Tiru _ 

100. The members of the assembly of E a * "^ Brahma 

v41i-Bft4u, ( ***) of E^^drasimha-valanldu], have to supply one Brahma- 

cMrin as temple servant. 



of the .** of Tir-^iy*. in *. - - 



in the same M. ha.e to .upply tw. Brahmaohtam, temple r^' r . Bida , ( . 

K 

have to 



106. 
servant. 



of 

of the 

MtemPleW to 



326 ADDITIONAL TANJAYUB INSCBiPTIOm 

107. The members of the assembly of ..... [chatu]rv6dimafLgalam in 
*. . ./ (a subdivision) of R^j^ndrasimha-valanaduj, liaye to 
supply two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 

10S. The members of the assembly of Tirukkarumalam in the same nddu have to 
Ripply one Brahmaeharln as temple servant. 

109. The members of the assembly of Tn.llr in the same nddu have to supply one 1 
Brdkrnai'hurin as temple servant. 

110. The members of the assembly of IST&pigftr] in IsT^ng-ftr-n^du, (a subdivision) of 
Hatjndrasimha-valanaclu ? have to supply two Brahmaot&rins as temple servants. 

111. The members of the assembly of Eunram in the same nddu have to supply one 
BrahmaeMrin as temple servant, 

112 ........... in the same nddu ....... ... 

one BralimaehSrin . ......... 

113. . ......... in Adigai[mangai-ndu], (a subdivision) of 

Rujendrasimha-valan&du, have to supply two BrahmacMrins as temple servants. 

114. The members of the assembly of PaSehavanmah&d6vi-ehaturvedimanga- 
lam in Konda-nadu, (a subdivision) of R&jndrasimha-valan,du, have to supply two 
Dralnjaachfirins as temple servants. 

115. The members of the assembly of Kumaraditya-chaturv^dimangalam in 
Ne[luvdrj-nudu, (x subdivision) of B3,j6ndrasimha-valanMu ; have to supply one 
Brahmaeharin as temple servant. 

116. The members of the assembly of Nayadtramangalam in PidavHr-nadu, (a 

of B&j6ndrasimha-valanadu, have to supply one BrahmaehSrin as temple- 
servant. 

117. The members of the assembly of ..... [ehaturv^dimangalam] , 

* "/io'^J " \ " ' haTetosu PP 1 y .......... as temple s-ervant. 

IIS. Ihe members of the assembly of [MajhSndramangalam 
have to supply one BrahmaeMrin as temple servant. 



^ 

in the 



119- The members of the assembly of Eshatri[ya]simha-chaturvMimangalam 
e same n,tda have to sul one Brahmaoh 



pply one Brahmaohtoin as temple servant 

aSSemW y f Tiruvellarai in [Vada]va 
a-valanadu have to supply two BrahmacMrins 






? (a sut- 
temple servants. 



122. The members of the assembly 
a , , J 

as temple servant. 



^ 
to supply 



. - 

haTe to Bn Pplj <me BrahmaeMrin as temple 



iathe 



No. 69. INSCBIFCION OF EAJAEAJA. .307 

126. The members of the assembly of [tan]dalai 

. . . . (*^^)of^^ 
as temple servant. 

127 one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

128. The members of the assembly of Karrali-chaturvedimaftgalam in Tatfai- 
ga[la]-nadu, (a subdivision) of K^raiantaka-valanadu, have to supply one Brahmacki- 
rin as temple servant. 

129. The members of the assembly of 6ra-TJttama-chaturvdiniaiigalani in 
Sftralftr-kftKam, (a subdivision) of EgraHntaka-valanadu, have to supply one Brah- 
macMrin as temple servant. 

130. The members of the assembly of diman^alam in 

[Vi]l[a-n]fi,du, (a subdivision) of P&ndyakulaSani-valanadu, have to supply two 
BrahmacMrins as temple servants. 

131. [The members of the assembly of S6rama]hadevi-chaturvdima[nga lam] 
in the same [_nddu have to snpply] one [BrahmacMrin as temple Servant]. 

132. The members of the assembly of [M!a]lari, alias Srlkanda-chaturvediman- 
g a lam, in the same nddu have to snpply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant, 

135. The members of the assembly of Idaiy&rrumangalam in Idaiyslrru-nddu, 
(a subdivision) of P&B.dyakul&6ani-valan,du, have to supply two BrahmacMrins as 
temple servants. 

134. The members of the assembly of Tonda[v]ai-chaturvdimangalam in the 
same nddu have to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

IS 5 in the same nddu have to supply one BrahmacMrin 

as temple servant. 

136. The members of the assembly of ..... chaturvdimangalam . . 

, k (a subdivision) of P&ndyakul&[3ani-valanidu] ? have to supply 

one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

137. The members of the assembly of Tiru[p]pr inEyi-n^du, (a subdivision) of 
Pandyakulani-valanadu, have to supply one Brahmachiin as temple servant. 

138. The members of the assembly of Kajakgsari-ehaturvMimangalam in 
Nallftr-nadu, (a subdivision) of Nittavia6da-valanadu, have to supply one BrAhmana 
as temple treasured (and) three BralnaaeMrins as temple servants. 

139. The members of the assembly of Vi[^ai]ya[la]ya-[chaturvldimangalam] * 

in nd[ara]-nadu, (a subdivision) of Ni[ttavi4j6da-valanadu], have to 

supply 

140. The members of the assembly of I[ru]m[buda]l, alias 
ma[ni-chaturv]dimangalain, in i[vftr]-k4ri:am, (a subdivision) of 
Yalanadu, have to supply two BrahmaeMrins as temple servants. 

' 141. The members of the assembly of [lmu]tti[ra]vall in the same nddu have 
to supply two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 

142. The members of the assembly of Janan&tha-chaturvSdimangalam inMudi- 
fchch6nadu, (a subdivision) of ISTittavin^da-valanadu, have to supply two BrahmacMrins 

1 This village owes its name to the Ch61a Mng-Vw41aya, the earliest Jmo^m ancestor of 
%he Table-in YoL I, p. 112. 



32* ADDITIONAL TANJAYUE INSCRIPTIONS. 

a* temple servants (and) one accountant who shall write the accounts ; the latter has to 1 
supply [two] under-aeeountants. 

143 one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

144. The members of the assembly of [KiMpjpufndi], 1 alias [016ka]mahadvi- 
ehaturrOdimangalam, k Venni-kurram, (a subdivision) of NittavinOda-valan^du^ 
have to supply two Brahmacharins as temple servants. 

14-3, The members of the assembly of [Pftjvanftr, alias Avaniksari-ehaturvdi- 
mangalam, in the same nddu have to supply one BrahmacMrin as temple servant. 

!N T 0. 70. ON THE OUTSIDE OF THE EAST ENOLOSUBE. 

This inscription consists of a list of villages in the ChOla country, which had to supply 
watchmen for the temple, in accordance with an order which Bajarajadva had issued 
talore the 29th year of his reign. The last paragraph (114) states that, owing to want of 
spuee, the inscription is continued on the south of "the gate of Rljaraj a," i.e., on the left 
ui the entrance to the second gtpura. This missing portion is identical with the inscription 
Xo. 57, which professes to be the continuation of an incomplete inscription on the north of 
* the gate of fiajaraja," i.e., on the right of the entrance to the second gipwra. 

TEXT, 
First section. 



^ M ^ 




Pagraph 17, read likewise [K!rpp]fbdi 



No. 70. INSCRIPTION OF RAJABAJA. 



8 - 9 






' 



--"- 






83 



330 



D' 



[5.] 



[6.] 



[8.] 



[9.] 



ADDITIONAL TANJAYTJB INSCRIPTIONS 
^^ 






enQQauwr* . g)^?_af g^QiAiumruLi 



Second section. 



aru 



l- 



* 

w 



No. 70. INSCRIPTION OF RAJABAJA. 

/5]/r/J_@^ 



331 



[11.] 



^ 



|~1 3.1 



["14.1 



[15.] uj 



[16.] 



[17.] 



[18.] 



fl9.1 



* Bead 



g32 



[27.] 



[28.] 



[29.] 



[80.] 



ADDITIONAL TANJAVUB INSCRIPTIONS. 



GwQQ&Dtu/r/r g)z_[V]-6i7 



*&>& [riD] 

/r/r 

[riD*] 






r eifuQQgvDaj/r/r 






^ ^ 



f * 



to ee No. 69, paragraph 104 
Head jtg ? -^ 

a Wbat remains of the letters in tins break, looks lite uu/r @6 u^ 



No. 70. INSCRIPTION OF RAJAHAJA. 333 

TRANSLATION. 

1. [Hail! Prosperity!] Before the twenty -ninth year (of the reign) of Ko-Bajake- 
sarivarman, alias Sri-R^jar^jad^va, who, &C., 1 the lord Srl-Eajarajadeva [was 
pleased to order that the inhabitants of the] brahma[det/as~\ in Sora-mandalam [sliouM 
supply temple watchmen] to the lord of the Sri-K,jar&je3vara (femjrfej.- To ea^li of tiie 
temple watchmen who are supplied, the inhabitants of the respective villages -which liava 
supplied the temple watchmen, shall measure one hundred kalam of paddy per year. This 
paddy has to be supplied and daily allowances (padi) have to be paid every year, as Ion5 
as the moon and the sun endure, out of the tax due by the inhabitants of the respective 
villages. These allowances were engraved on stone by order of the lord Srl-RSjaraja- 






. 

2. The members of the assembly of [Yinia]lachittama[ngal]am. in I[AJga- 
[na]du, (a subdivision) of Arumoridva-valan4u, have to supply one temple watchman. 

3. [The members of the assembly of Nedumana]!, alias Madanamanjari*[eha- 
turvMimangalam, in Neninali-n4u], (a subdivision) of Arumo[ridva-valanu<lu, 
have to supply . . . temple watchman]. 

4. The members of the assembly of KuuriyHr [in the same ndd\ have to supply one 

temple watchman. 

5. The members of the assembly of Pallavanmahad&vi-ehaturvedimangalam in 
Puran[gara]m[bai-nftdu], (a subdivision) of ArumoridSva-valanadu, have to supply 

one temple watchman. . . 

6. The members of the assembly of gembiyattmahftdftvi-ohatnrvfidimangalam 

in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

7. The members of the assembly of Perumbalamarudftr in the same no** have to 

supply one temple watchman. 

I [ The Pagers of .......... ngalam m tke same W have to 

supply . temple -watchman]. 

9. The villagers of ^irram^Lr in ..... rkk^rram 



have to supply one temple watchman. ^division) 

10 The members of the assembly of Kurukkai in I ..... ^^ 



in Ala-nfidu, (a subdivision) of -alanau have to 



The members of the assembly of Sembiya.m 

lam in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman- yftr-nftdn, ( 

IS. The members of the assembly ?J^^^ 

subdivision) of Kshatriyafiikhamam-valanadu, have to supp y * ^^ ^^_ 

14. The members of the assembly of L^WJ ; ' ' ' supply O ne temple 

manabhusharna-chatulrvSdimangalam, m the same nMu have suppy 



watchman. 



of No. 65. T . . eno , osed in S q uaie Brackets, re loet at the 

Those portions of the preceding sentence, wbab .. ^endosed n, J 
ning of Hne 2, but caix be S up P Hed mth the help of the analogous wor(U g 



334 ADDITIONAL TANJAVUE INSCRIPTIONS. 

15. The me'bers of the assembly of ..... yakudi in the same nddu have 
to supply one temple watchman. 

10. The villagers of [Van] derail j[ri] in the same nddu have to supply one temple 
watr-liman. 

17. The villagers of Kft[rfl]r in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

1?. The villagers of Karkudi in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

10. The members of the assembly of Ser^ftr in ^errftr-kftrram, (a subdivision) of 
Kshatriyaikhamani-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

20. The members of the assembly of Kudav^yil in the same nddu have to supply one 
temple watchman. 

21. The members of the assembly of J5T&[l<lr] in the same nddu have to supply one 
temple watchman. 

22. The members of the assembly of [In]gan in I[n]gan&du, (a subdivision) of 
Kshatriyagikhamani-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

23. The members of the assembly of jtLlattftr in Tvtr-nadu, (a subdivision) of 
KshatriyaikhSmani-valang,du, have to supply one temple watchman. 

24. The members of the assembly of P[e]rungadambftr in [Ala-n]adu, (a sub- 
tl : ?-i*si<w) of KshatriyaikIiimani-valanMu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

25. The members of the assembly of Papp[&]rkudi in the same nddu have to supply 
one temple watchman. 

26. The members of the assembly of Porundambo[ndai] in the same nddu have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

^ ^ 27. The members of the assembly of Kott[t]rakkudi in Pattina-kftrram, (a sub- 
division) of KshatriyaSikhamani-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

23. The members of the assembly of Tirukka[nna]ngudi in the same nddu have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

29. The members of the assembly of Kallftr, alias [Sajnsamangalam, in the same 
nfidu have to supply one temple watchman. 

80 .The members of the assembly of Ma[ru]gal in Ma[ru]gal-nadu, (atuMivisiori) 
of Kshatriyas-ikhamani-valanMu, have to supply one temple watchman 

SI The members of the assembly of [I] ..... k[kudi] inthe sa^me ^ t have 
to supply one temple watchman. 

32. The members of the assembly of [Pft]da[nu] r in the same nddu hare to supply one 
temple watchman. " rr J 

U S 6 ^^ "jy^P^kfl" sa ^ * taveto sitpply one temple watchman, 

Th! ^^ A? 3113 MT IQ ^ 8ame ^ haTO to "^ e tem ^ Lehman. 
,. The members of the assembly of [l]diya PP iman ga iam in Ti 





^aurTimaigalam n 
f E8hatri y^ ik ^-ani- T alanadu ) have to Lpply one 

r in the same nM U have to supply one tempi* 



No. 70. INSCRIPTION OP EAJARAJA. 335 

39. The members of the assembly of Tanda[tto]ttam, alias 3-.ammadi-upa- 
oliaturv6diinangalam,iii[Tiru]naE[aiyA]r-n&du,(a sxlJuish,*} of TTyyakkoxuiajj- 
valan&du, have to supply one temple watchman. 

40. The members of the assembly of P^[mbu]ram in Pambura-narlu, (a ra&- 
di vision) of Uyyakkondan-YalanSdu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

41. The members of the assembly of Ka[d^|ai[k]kudi in the same n*i*lu have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

42. The villagers of [Nal]l&vAr in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

43. The villagers of [Adiyajraiyakurumbaliu [A]mbar-nadu 3 (a mldicMon) of 
Uyyakkond^n-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman, 

44. The villagers of Nallarundtir in the same nddu have to supply one temple 
watchman. 

45. The villagers of Ma[ru]davftr in Ha[ru]gal-ndu, (a suldicision) of TJyyak- 
koncian-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

46. The members of the assembly of Tiru[ma]ra[lai] in YennSdu, (a suldicizion) 
O f Uyyakkondan-valanSdu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

47. The members of the assembly of Vaigal, alias Vanavanmahadvi-chatur- 
vgdiinangalain, in the same n&dit have to supply one temple watchman. 

48. The members of the assembly of Tirun[,]llam in the same nddu have to supply 
one temple watchman. 

49. The villagers of Karu[vi]li in the same nwlii have to supply two temple watch- 



men. 



60. The villagers of Vaya[lH]r in the same fttfcfo have to supply one temple watchman. 

51. The members of the assembly of S&ttanft[r] in Ti[r]ai[miYjr-nadu, (a sub- 
division) of Uyyakkondan-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

52. The members of the assembly of Akkaltir in Tiruvaru[nd4]r-nadu, (a sub- 
division) of Uyyakkondan-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

53. The villagers of Ayirkddu in the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

54. The members of the assembly of [Vilaijnagar, alias JSTittavin6da-chatur- 
vdimangalam, in Vilai-nadu, (a subdivision) of Uyyakkond-in-valan4du, have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

55. The members of the assembly of Perumulai in the same nddu have to supply one 

temple watchman. 

56. The members of tha assembly of [PariyalAjr in the same *dd*t have to supply 

one temple watchman. 

57. The villagers of [Ti]r[aimlr] in the same nddu have to supply one temple 

watchman. t 

58 The members of the assembly of Bftj6ndraBidiha-ohaturYaimaAgalam m 
l[kk<:lr>nadU, (a subdivision) of Uyyakkoadan-Yalanadu, have to supply one temple 



rf ^ ^^ rf [Ti]lluk[k adaYiir] in the same ndclu have to 

supply one temple watchman, 4 , . 

60. The members of the assembly of Ta[lai]chohanga4u in the same l hare to 

supply one temple watchman. 

61. The members of the assembly of Talichch^n *a, 
ohaturrMimangalam, in [Eu]ru[mb1ir]-nadu } (a 
Yalan&du 5 have to supply one temple watchman* 



.., ADDITIONAL TANIAWB ESORHTIOMS. 

J CB. TV movers of the ^l, of * -* ^ *> 



'"%,-, Tue members of the assembly of [GalndarMitya-ehaturvedimaiigalam 
in Po"y S ai-.lu, (. W;rf) of R^ndrasimha-valanadu, have to supply two 

tt-iru''!^ watchmen* A 7 , , ^ 

JO. TLe members of the assembly of Perum[bu]liyur in the same nadu have to supply 

i :a- t'jrnpV watchman. . 

7 TL* member* of the assembly of Prthiva^kha[ra]-chaturvedimangalam 
3:: [.Mi>i-karram, (a Mcision*) of R^ndrasimha-valanadu, hare to supply one 

vw*Io wittehman. . x 

A OS. The members of the assembly of Kavaiya[t]talai, alias Pandita-S6ra- 
. hatnrrfdimaftgalain, in A[nd]dttu-kftrram, (a subdivision) of Ra^ndrasimha- 
\ alatitidlii^ have to supply one temple watehman. 

69. The villagers of" Sattimangalam in the same nddu have to supply one temple 

vratcLman. 

70. The members of the assembly of Paraiya-Vanavanmaha,d6vi-chaturvdi- 
roafigalam in Iuuambar-nadu ? (a subdivision) of Bajndrasimha-valanadu ? have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

71. The members of the assembly of A \igftr in the sanse nddu have to supply one 
iXMiijae watchman, 

72. The members of the assembly of Kottaiyftr in the same nddu have to supply 
u:o temple watchman. 

73. The Inhabitants of fir, alias Mum[ma]di-^6ramangalam ? in the &&m&nddu have 
tu suj^/ly one temple watchman. 

74. TLe members of the assembly of [Sri]-Parantaka-ehaturvdimaiigalam in 
th^ >:iine twin have to supply two temple watchmen. 

75. The members of the assembly of S[y]nalliirin Miralai-nfi,du[], (a subdivision) 
o: Eij^ndrasimha-valanrvdu, have to supply one temple watchman* 

70. The members of the assembly of Emanall-fl.r, alias Trail6kyamahad6vi- 
vhatiirvCdimangalam, in Manni-n^du, {a subdivision) of B&jgndrasimha~vala- 
iiu>iu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

77. The members of the assembly of Ye[mba]rriir > alias [A] vaninar^yana-chatur- 
A " dim an gal am, in the same midu have to supply one temple watchman. 

78. The members of the assembly of Idavai in the same nddu have to supply one 
watchman. 

79. The members of the assembly of Pa S anda[di] in the same nddu have to supply 
temple watchman. 

^ SIX The members of the assembly of Kftttftr in Vilattfrr-n&du, (a subdivision) of 
uj^ndrasimha-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

SI. The members of the assembly of O r in Kfi,r-nadu 7 

( " 3 ' V' <% ' , ) of Ruj^ndrasimha-valanadu, have to/supply one temple watchman. 

82 The members of theassembl^ of Srl-Yl[ran]ara[yana-cha]turv6dimangala^ 
a free village < v : Jaai^rfr), have to supply six temple watchmen 



No. 70. INSCRIPTION OS EAJABAJA. 33T 

83. The members of the assembly of Kurukkaiin Kurukkai-ndu, (a -r^^ic'd^) 
of Rajndrasimha-valaniidu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

84. The members of the assembly of K&virimangalam in the same n&du have to 
supply one teniple watchman. 

85. The members of the assembly of K&ttiygLr-brahmadfeyam in the same nddu 
have to supply one temple watcTiTna.ii. 

86. The members of the assembly of [Vara]gtr in the same nddu, have to supply 
. . temple watchman. 

87. The members of the assembly of Kada[lan]gudi in the same nddu, have to supply 
one temple watchman. 

88. The members of the assembly of [Ma^lQikudi] in [Tiruvli]li-n&du, (a subdivi- 
sion) of B&j&ndrasimha- valanSdu, have to supply one temple watchman, 

89. The members of the assembly of Tiruv&li in the same iiddu have to supply . . 
. temple watchman. 

90. The members of the assembly of ..... in Tiru[vin]dalftr-n&du 3 (a sub- 
division) ofRa,jndrasimha-valan&du, have to supply one temple watchman. 

91. The members of the assembly of [Tirujna&riyftr in the same nddv have to 
supply one temple watchman. 

92. The members of the assembly of Hara[pidugud6vi]-chaturv6dimangalam in 
the same nddu have to supply one temple watchman. 

93. The villagers of [Kafij^ranagar] in the same nddu have to supply one temple 

watchman. 

94. The members of the assembly of Perunga[n]b ftr in Ye[nnai]yr-nMu, (a au&. 
division) of R^ndrasUmha-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 

95. The members of the assembly of Ma[dula]vS16r in the same nOfa have to supply 

one temple watchman, 

96. The members of the assembly of , . . . ttftr in the same xdfo have to supply 

one temple watchman. 

97. The members of the assembly of VellUr in the same nddu have to supply one 

temple watchman. 

98. The members of the assembly of 6 6diya[kku]di in the same nddu have to supply 

one temple watchman. 

99. The members of the assembly of U[d]aiyftdi[tya*liaturY]6diinaagalam m 
TirukkarumaOLa-nadu], (asMivision) of KajSndrasinilia-valanadu, fcave to supply 

one temple watchman. . , , 

100. The members of the assembly of Tirukkarumalam m the same nadu have to 

supply one temple watchman. * 7 T_ A i^ rt<M 

101. The members of the assembly of Teniir in the same ** haye to supply one 

temple watchman. A A . / ,7. ^\ n $ 

102. The members of the assembly of ITAAgAr iu NlngHr-rtadn, (a *^mu) of 
Eai 6udrasimha-valanadu, have to supply two temple Watchmen 

103. The members of thl assembly of Kufiram in the same * have to supply one 

of the assembly of Ma^dur * the same .* ^ to supply 



f ^ Qf pertmd ^ m m ga- 

tuldivision) of Rajendrasimh^lanadu, have to supply^ temple watchmen. , 



ADDITIONAL TANJA70B INSCRIPTIONS. 



fte assemtiy o( umary 
( ,i'W.'*M*) of Baj^drasimha-valanadu, have to supply one 

or,ofthea e mWr of Jfay.dtramafcgslaBX in PidarAr-nUdu, (. 

riVo.^ of K^narasimha-valanadu, have to supply one temple watchman. 
103 The members of the assembly of Jayan[k]o[n]da^6rachaturvedimaiiga, 
jrijrli, (a subdivision) of EajSiidrasimha-Yalanadu, have to supply 



iu 



>no traavle watchman. 

lin. The members of the assembly of ValavaBmahftddviohaturvedimangalam 

f RtjSndrasimha-valanadu, haye to supply one 



e watchman. 

111. The members of the assembly of Mah6[adra]mangalam in Mimalai, (a 
S<MO of Edjafiraya-yalanadu, haye to supply one temple watchman. 

112. The members of the assembly of Tirurellarai in Vada[vari]-nadu, (a sub* 
//iV0y* * of Rujalraya-valanMu, have to supply two temple watchmen. 

133. The members of the assembly of Perumarudtr in Kir-Paiaru, (a subdivision) 
of racli[chi"y-kftrram iu EdjSgraya-yalanadu, have to supply one temple watchman, 

114, P6*wliJ As the space at this spot is not sufficient, the portion which is missing 
here, was engraved on stone to the south of the sacred gate of ES,jar.ja 3 to the north of 
the shrine of A[gnid]va, on the lower portion (?), on the east wall of the enclosure (?)j 
commencing from the northern ..... 

X<?. 71. ON THE EAST WAJC,!* OF THE CENTKAL ^EBINE-. 

The "b:-c:r.ii:r.r of the first fhe lines of this inscription is hidden by a flight of steps, whicli 
has been constructed ia front of the shrine after the time when the inscription was engrayed. 
The record is dated in the cyclic year Eshaya which was current after the expiration of 
the Saka year 136S (AD. 1446-47), and during the reign of Dgyar[aya IT.] (of 
Vijayanagara). It describes a few gold and silyer ornaments which were presented to 
the temple by a certain Yallabhadeva. This person was probably a military officer of 
IV \arava. as he ;v.f .ssrs to have made the gift with the object of effecting in return the 
c*>nqne&t of the world. 

AVTrile* in the Chola inscriptions of the Tanjore temple, the weight of ornaments is giyen 
in fartiXju. iwTiJ'vl! and ku^tf, the subjoined inscription employs for this purpose the tuJekam 
of tt-a / <a/*a-/>/. From the table of weights, which is contained in Sir Walter Elliot's Coins 
of Sfititkcrn TW.-Yi, p. 47, and which is based on a Malay filam work entitled RanaJeJmsdram, 
it appear^thut the iuMam and fG:w-;,Ui of the subjoined inscription must be identical with 
thv ' r \r " a::.! ^.z. : !f\Zam (= 2 ihttj&jf) of the metrical system. Although the pana-idai 
^ ,7, A;?;.:.; tei ( T V l-anOiju) is not mentioned in the Tanjore inscriptions of the (Mas, it 



or 



Ww ,ame three obscure syUables are found at the beginning of the continuation of this mscription on 
r atre 227, where I had been unaLle to make them out owing to the injured condition of the stone, and tad 
tr^W them a, Our [^]. Though the meaning of the word^^ is unknown, its occurrence 

i* Uth plaj su^osts that it u meant for a cross reference from the last paragraph of No. 70 to the first 



No. 71. INSCRIPTION OP DEYABAYA II. 

is there presupposed by the fact that the Tamil term m& ( T V) is used to denote ' one 
tenth whenever it follows the word mcMjddi (= pana-idai or panatMMam). 1 

TEST. 




LJSSBT- 



of the naJcshatra Parva-Phalgunt, which corresponded to a Wednesday and 
to the fifth ft'/*i of the first fortnight, at the auspicious time of 8 ......... 

. in the K shay a sa9hvat[sard] which was current after the aka year 1368, while 
.......... the destroyer of [hostile] kings, the disgracer 9 of those 

kings who break their word, the disgracer of the three kings (o/ e $?tt</0, he [who takes] 
every country which he sees, [but never gives back a country which he has taken], the lord 
of the four oceans, (m%.) the eastern, southern, western and northern (oceans), who was pleased 
to witness the elephant hunt, 10 D6var[>ya] ..... was graciously ruling the earth, 

VallabhadSvar, the son of gaundarasar of the ..... gotro (and) of the 

Aioaldyana-stifra, gave [to the god at] Tafijavur (the following presents), with the desire 



as in YoL I, tfo. 81, text line 5 f. 
* Eead 



1 Compare page 36, note 1, and page 66, nbte 1. 
3 Bead ^ifi(iu)jnriu 9 as in YoL I, No. 81, text line 2. 

3 Bead SSSSTL, pn-Q Q&rrescr Q<s>/r<sbr/- ^/r(S) 

4 Bead ^u^Q8/r^nr^^|$8^7/r. 

6 After tMs word is a blank space wMch might nave contained about nine syllables. 

7 Bead QsB^ 

< Tke syll^les <ru^ wHch are preserved before 4 -^ W** stow ttat eitier 
has to be supplied. 

9 See JSp. Ind., Yol. Ill, p. 40, note 8. .. 

10 Tliis (triMfa appears to imply that MAU operations were carried on in the hme of the Yijayanngara 



S}0 PALLiVA HTSCBIPTIONS. 

thtiaoW^ 

ornament ^a,Mto), M%) ** ^ kam & ***> ^ ( *F" } & *T ' f 
HJ Kihitrtpili' <* 0)one silver diadem, (MyUy) one Ukkam and (<m*)^-^. 



11-INSCBIPTIONS OF THE PALLAVA DYNASTY. 

No. 72. CAVE ISSCBIPTIOK AT YALLAM. 

The rock-ent aiva shrine at Vallam near Chingleput 8 bears two Tamil inscriptions, 
OEC oi them, which belongs to the 13th century AJX, is engraved on the lower portion of 
the right h r-^iHur.* It records the gift of a lamp in the 14th year of Sakalabhuvana- 
fhakravartia Kopperufijingadgva 5 (z.e., K6-Perum-Simliadva) to the temple of 
Vayaadi&ua (i.e., VasantMvara) at Yallam in Valla-nadn, (a subdivision) of 
Kalattftr-kfittam. 6 The second, very archaic inscription is engraved on the upper por- 
tions of both door-pillars and records that the temple was built by Skandasna 5 the son of 
V .s-i t t w iT.r:y,raja, who was a vassal of Mali6ndrap6tarft]a. From the later inscription of 
TT*rjv:^:L.:f.tIvaj it follows further that Skandasgna called the temple Yasant^vara after 



1 iffyi appears to be synonymous -vrith iife, -which occurs in the inscriptions No, 3 and No. 59. 

1 The same dt'ity Is referred to in No. 1, paragraph 33, and No. 4S, paragraph 2, 

1 Mr. Sewell's Lutt of Arttijuitia, Vol.1, p.191. 

' This iaacriptiou (No. 166 of 1892), opens as follow: 

[1.] 

[2.] 

[3.] u 

[4-.] G^f.Tg urssarQ 

[5.] tD-ip[^6u*i] *[ar]gj-ff- 

[6.] *Ga^[tl]t_^ orsbeusyril sueuea- 

[7.] [>] 

[8.] [ti] 



11 ' ? S l Bl !? l ?T? 8d ** ttr0ne ^^ gaia U65 ' 66 ' as may le flwuiWfld from an Ascription 
waii of tH. A -^.ia-^Iqa in the liulila-Permnil temple at Kttle Kfcicht (No. 38 of 1 



ontte east 
1890), which 




: Hail! Prosperity! On Sunday, the 



1182 " ^erinder of the date 
^und at Ohidaxnbaram (Madras ftQ, 27th July 

r r d at Dr ^ &ma 

after which the nn 7^ ""^ P " 4S9 ' E owes i 



N 
CO 
O 

z 



I 
t 

r 



s 



69 
O 



w 






Early Pallava Stone Inscriptions. 



X. 



* 




No. 72. YALLAM INSCRIPTION OF iIAEEKDRA.rOTARAJA. 311 

his father Vasanta. Malindrap&tar&j a, whose vassal Vasanta professes to be, must have 
been a Pallava king. This is already suggested by the first part of his name, which occurs 
twice in the list of the Pallavas, as far as it is known (Yol. I, p. 11). The second part of the 
king's name, PStarlja, 1 forms part of lvarap&tar&ja, 2 as the Pallava king Param^raravarman 
T is called in a grant of Vikram&ditya I. (Vol. I, p. 145), and of Nandip6tar.jV "which is 
used as an equivalent of Nandivarrnan in the KaSakMi plates (No, 73 below, line 90). 
Finally, the Urudas which the king receives in the Yallam cave-inscription, have their 
parallels in other Pallava inscriptions. With LaliUnkura compare Lalita and Naytakuia 
in the Dharrnaraja Eatha inscriptions (Vol. I, p. 3). Satrumalla and Gunabhara occur 
also in the two cave-inscriptions on the Trichinopoly rock (Vol. I, p. 29). Though lirudw 
are a somewhat unsafe basis for identification, it may be provisionally assumed that both 
the Trichinopoly cave-inscriptions of Gunabhara, alias Satrumalla, and the Yallam 
cave-inscription of MaMndrapOtaraja belong to one of the two Pallava kings called 
Mahndravarman, a.*., to the first half of the seventh century of our era. 4 

TEXT, 

A. On the left pillar. 
[1.1 u&irui9Q(9) <sv6(fl&frist(V)ff6vr 

S. Q% the right pillar* 



["2 1 
[3.] 
[4.] 
[5,] w QfS^f 0>iii [f] 



(SkandasSna), the son of Tayandappiriareferu (Tasantapriyarlja), 

the sut of Pa g appidugn 1^*** (L^itto k) ^? ^ 
m.lla) Kunabaran (Gunabhara) May^dirapp9ttare S aru (Mahe.drapotaraja), caused 

(this) temple {itioaMa) to bo made. 




, , Vatkaleri plates, Vol. I, p. 146. Mr. 

' Comoro NamMtavamum and ^ramrhtopd tenmau mtt e ^ (JWw cww*. 

Tenfeayya to p.l.lmluid a Kafichl inwrqrtum o the 18th you r B ^^ fc VMpi . 

(My. X**, for Ai >K art 1890), ^d Ohfik iBBcnptxou at ^^. ' ^ Yol . m , 
aNa^inRu^flUu.uynx, ., NmBirbhav^ L, * e ^^^JfU reported in 
Sinco this wa writton, Mr. Yeakayya has shown, ou the b > ^ ith M ^ 

. that the MuW-mlraptoraja of the Yallam msenptioa p^h.bly 
I. ; see tip. InA., VL 111, p. 277 f. . r ^ ^ },-,& is ihe Telttgn-EM- 

/. ., ' the tlmntebolt which cannot ho split.' The ^^ d ^. c]iatu ^dimaAgalaia (No. 9. 

rese ? ^, 'a tlumderbolt.' Compare the vi^ge ""*g to name oi a quarter o Mam^uram 
pnTUgraph 103, and No. 70, r .rugraph 92), and Ka[du]mb4uguSen, 
(Vol. I, p. 66). 86 



me a rep 



/ PALLiVA INSCRIPTIONS. 

j 

Ifo. 73. KASIEUDI PLATES 03? NANDIVARMAN 

On the 30lh April 1891, Professor Julien Vinson, of Paris, was good enough to send 
a reprint l of his paper Specimen de PaUograpUe Tamoule, which contains an analysis 
of, and extracts from, the subjoined copper-plate inscription. The original plates had been 
discovered in 1879 at Katfftkftdi, 4 kilometres from Efcaikkftl (Karikal), 2 by M. Jules de 
la Fon, of Pondicherry. Professor Yinson's paper, which is based an a tracing prepared by 
M. de la FOD, convinced me of the importance of the inscription and induced me to apply 
through Government to His Excellency the Governor of the French Settlements in India for 
a loan of the original plates. This request was most graciously and promptly complied with, 
After I had transcribed the plates and prepared impressions of them, they were returned to 
their present owner. 

The Ka&ktidi copper-plates, eleven in number, are strung on a ring. On this i& 
soldered the royal seal, with the figure of a bull which faces the left and is surmounted by a 
linga. The bull was the crest of the Pallavas, 5 while their banner bore the figure of Siva's 
club (khatv&ngaY The Grantha and Tamil characters of the inscription resemble those of 
the Kfiram plates (Yol. I, No. 151). The major portion of the inscription is in the 
Sanskrit language (lines 1 to 104), The particulars of the grant are repeated, with consider- 
able additions, in the Tamil language (11. 104 to 133), The concluding portion of the inscrip- 
tion is again in Sanskrit (11. 133 to 138), with a short parenthetical note in Tamil (1. 137). 

The immediate object of the inscription is to record the grant of a village, made in the 
22nd year of the reign (11. 80 and 105) of the Pallava king Nandivarman (verses 27 and 
30, and 1. 79). As in other Pallava copper-plate inscriptions, the grant proper is preceded 
by a panegyrical account of the king's ancestors, which adds a large number of new details 
to our knowledge of the Pallava history. After nine benedictory verses, the author names 
the following mythical ancestors of the Pallava dynasty : 

Brahma (v. 10). 

Angiras (11). 

Brihaspati (12). 

i " 
6amyn (13). 



Dr6na(l5). 

Asrotth&aan (16). 

I 
PaUava (17). 



This last Hug can scarcely be considered a historical person, hut appears to be a modi- 
fieafaon of the ancient Manrya king As8ka. Then Mows a passage in prose, which informs 

1 The pages are numbered 433 to 469. * 

T-OL COTkTVAi* nrnita WVi^AVi I\AM Al_ A >i * * . 

. XXI, p. 327. 



' Be* 8 and 24 of this inscription, and Yol. I, p. 23, note 2 
6e TOW 24, and Vol. I, p. 146. 



S.-L L, Vol. II. 



Kuram Plates of Paramesvaravarmau I, 
(Vol. I, ]STo. 151.) 



PLATE 






18 




24 




32 



ira. 




J06. 



42 





No 7:i. KASAKUDI PLATES OF NANDIYAKMA2T. 343 

us that, after this ASOkavarman, there ruled a number of other PaUaya kings, i** [8] kanda 
varman, Kal[i]ndavarman, Kanag6pa, YishnugSpa, Virakfl[r]eiia, Ylrasimha" 
Bimhararman, Vishnusimha and others (L 48 f.). Some of these names' actually occur 
in the inscriptions of that ancient branch of the Pallavas, whose grants are dated from 
Palakkada, DaSanapura and KaficMpura, w a ., Skandavarman, Simhararman, 
YishnugOpavarnuin, 1 and VIrakSrchavarman. 2 The Amar&vatt pillar-inscription 
(Vol. I, No. 32) mentions two kings named Simhavarman. But the order in which these 
names are enumerated, is completely different in each of the three available sources for the 
history of tho early Pallavas, viz., the Amardrati pillar, the early copper-inscriptions, and the 
prose introduction of tho Ka&iktidi plates* For this reason, and on account of the summary 
manner in which the early kings are referred to by the author of the Kasaktdi inscription, 
it is a mistake to derive a regular pedigree from the latter, as was done by Professor Yineoa 
(Lc., p. 453) ; and it mast bo rather concluded that, at the time of Nandivarman, nothing 
was known of the predecessors o Shhhavishrm, but the names of some of them, and that the 
order of their succession, and tlunr relation, to each other and to the subsequent line of Simha- 
vishnu, were then entirely forgotten. 

With verse 20 we outer on historical ground. The list of kings from Simhavislmu to 
the immediate predecessor of Naudivarman agrees with the UdaySndiram plates of Kandi- 
varman Pallavamalla (No. 74). Simhavishnu appears to have borne the surname 
Avanisimha, and is atatod to have defeated the Malaya, Eajabhra, M&lava, Ghdla, 
PS,ndya, Siihhuju und ICfiraJu Icing*. 

Ills sucuoHHor MuhftiHlra varman I. " annihilated his chief enemies at Pullalftra" 
(v. 21). The *c,liHif oncmirtt' were probably the Chalukyas, who, in their turn, consi- 
dered the Palluvas their 4 natural enemies.' 3 As Puljaltir is the name of a village in the 
Conjcevenun tsilluqa,' 11 it upprans that tho Ohalukya army had made an inroad into tho 
Pallava domiuiotiH, l>ofoi*o it was repulsed by MaHtodravarman I. 

Ilis son NuraHiihhavarmau I. w reported to have conquered Lank&, i.e., Ceylon, 
and to have captured Vat a pi/ tho capital of the Western Chalukyas. The K&ram and 
Udayfindirum plutow nuppiy tho tiamo of the conquered Chalukya king, Pulak&Sin orTalla- 
bhardja, M., 1 > ul ikfiSin II. 41 The conquest of Ceylon to which the Ka6&kMi plates refer, 
is confirmed f rom an unoxiM^tod source* From the 47th chapter of the Mahdvama ^ we 
learn that tho Singhalese prince Miinavamma lived at the court of 'king Narasiha of 
India and helped him to orunh bin eucmy, king Vallabha. The grateful NarasJha supplied 
Mduavamina twice with an army to invade Ceylon. The second attack was successful. 
M&nuvumrna oceupiud Goylou, over which he is supposed to have ruled from A. B. 691 to 
Art both tho Tallava iusc,ri])tionK and tho MaMvamsa mention the war with VaUabha 



1 Dr. WOI:H Mtttttrw ItynMti,*, p. 10. ViHlinugflpa of Ktodxl was a contemporary of Samudragupta 
to Jbtaerij>tf f t* 9 |>. l:t). A Prftkrit ^rinit, of fSiva-Skandavarman, a PaUava king of KftBohl, has been 

publiftlwd by Dr. liiihlnr ( A>*. Ju, Vol. I, p- SS -) Anotlior Prdkrit grant (Int. Art., Vol. IS, p. 100 ff.> 
belongs to tho roi^ri f Vijtiya-Bkanclavarman. An archaic Oh61a inscription at Tirukkarukkunjain mentions 
SkandaAmhya, who WHH irnhably a Piillava king (JEp, Ind., Vol. Ill, p. 277). 

2 JVp. Ind., Vol I, p. W 7 f. * 8*e Vol. I, p. 146, text line 38. < No. 182 on the Conjeewam Taluk Map. 
6 From a Tinilcfc:i r iiklcunrnm hiHcriptioix we loam that he assumed after this conquest the surname 

V&ta P i-lcim<Ja, ' who took VAtHpi ; ' HOB JSfr. InA, VoL HI, p. 277. 
6 8*0 Vol. I, p. H*. 
WijoHinha'H Trwtoto* of th* MMw***, p, 41 ff. This reference was first noticed by Mr. 



PALIAVA INSCRIPTIONS. 

and the conquest of Ceylon, the identity of Naraslha and Narasimhavarman I. can hardly be 
doubted. As, however, the latest date of PdikMin II. is A.D. 642, 1 the accession of 
MaBavarama must have taken place about half a century before A.D. 691. a 

' Xo details are given about the reign of Narasimhavar man's son MahSndra varman II. 
The latter was succeeded by his son Paramgsvarap6tavarman L who, as we know from 
the Efiram and Uday&idiram plates, defeated the Western Chalukya king VikramSdity a I. 
sit PeruvalanalMr. The Kafidkftdi plates do not contain any historical information about 
him, nor about his son Narasimhavarman II. and his grandson Param6iivarap6ta- 

varman II. 

According to the UdaySndiram plates, the next king, ITandi varman, was the son of 
Paramgvaravarman II. The KafiSkftdi plates contain an entirely different account of 
Nandivarman's parentage. In line 72, he professes to be " engaged in ruling the kingdom 
of Paramvarap6tar&ja;" and in verse 27, he i& said to be ruling, at the time of the 
inscription, the kingdom of Param&s varapStavarman II., <?., to have succeeded or sup- 
planted the latter on the throne, and to have been " chosen by the subjects." This plebiscite 
may have taken place after the death of the legitimate king; or, more probably, Nandivarman 
may have been an usurper who ousted and destroyed him and his family. At any rate, he 
was a remote kinsman of his predecessor. For, he was the son of Hirany a (verses 9 and 30} 
by EShinl and belonged to the branch (vary a) of Bhima (verse 30), According to verse 
28, this branch of Bhima took its origin from Bhlmavarman, who was the younger brother 
of Simhavishnu. The names of three princes who intervened between Bhlmavarman and 
Hiranya, are recorded in the same Terse. The name Hirany avarma-Maliftr&j a occurs 
several times in a much obliterated inscription of the Vaikuntha-PerumSl temple at 
K&ichipuram. At the beginning of this inscription, Param6varappOttaraiyar of the 
Pallava-vamga is mentioned as deceased (sixMyfistAa). It is therefore hot improbable 
that the inscription recorded the accession of Hiranyavarman or of his son Nandivarman after 
the death of Paramvarap6tavarman II. The latter may have been the founder of the 
Yaikuntha-Pernml temple, which is called Param&Svara-Vishnugriha, i.e.,' the Vishnu 
temji^ inscription of the Yaikuntha-Perumal temple. 3 With the 

addition of the new branch, the KsV'of the late^Pallavas stands as follows : 

Unnamed ancestor, - -- . 

- : I 

i | 

l.Simhavisliniu T ._ A I 

j , Blilmavarman. 

2. Makendravarman I. | 

| Buddliavarmari. 

3. Narasimliavarmaa I. | 

* ir L* * ^r Adityavarman. 

4. Mahendiavarm.au EE. i 

5. PaJamsYarap6tava*man or ParamSsvaravannan I. C*6vmdavarman. 

6. NarasLmhavannan IL Hirany a. 

7. Param^arapatavarmaji or Param^rarayarman II. 8 . Nandivarman. 
1 $p. Ltd., Vol. Ill, p. 2, Table. 

^ *Y i *\ ^ orjf for 189 l-92, p. 5, footnote, I have noted a similar error of about half a century 
wSmghalfiae chronology for the period between Mjndra.0h61a I. and Kul6ttunga-Oh61a L 
This fragment contains the date *_ji -, " ^ ^ 



i. 






ly f^ * * e lde a vessel given to the temple by Danti|>a]rma-Maharaja. One oi the 



Kuram Plafces of Parainesvaravarman 
(Vol. I, No. 151.) 



PLATE XII. 




64 



via 




70 



72 



rib 




76 



78 



80 




No. 78. KA8A.KUDI PLATES OF NANDIVABMAN. 345 

Other forms of the name Nandivarman are N"andip6taraja (1. 90) and simply Nandin 
(1. 88). The form ISTandip&tavarman occurs in the Vakkaleri plates, 1 which refer to the 
defeat of the Pallava ting by the "Western Chalukya king Vikramadity a II., and the form 
Nandipp6ttaraiyar in an inscription of his 18th year in the Ulagalanda-Perumll 
temple at Kanohlpuram. 8 He hore the sovereign titles Mahdrdja and Rdjddhirdja-parametiara 
and the Urudas Kshatriyamalla, Palla-vamalla (1. 78), and firidhara (verse 29). 
According to verse 30, he was a devotee of Vishnu. At the request of his prime-minister 
(1. 89), Brahmailriraja (I. 91) or Brahmayuvaraja (11. 103 and 106), the king gave 
the village of Kodukolli (11. 99, 105 f .) to the Brdhmana Jy&5hthapada-S6mayajia (1. 93) 
or (in Tamil) ^ttirenga-S6mayajin (1. 108 f.), who belonged to the Bharadvaja (L 94) 
or Bharadva-ja (1. 108) g6tra, followed the ChhanddgasMra (11. 94 and 108), and resided 
at Puniya (1. 95) or PUni (I. 108), a village in the Tondaka-rashtra (1. 95). The village 
of Kodukolli, on becoming a Irahmadtya, received the new name fikadbiramangalam 
(I 100). It belonged to trrukkattu-k6ttam (1.105) or (in Sanskrit) Dndivana- 
k6shthaka (1. 98), a subdivision of Tondaka-rashtra, and was bounded in the east and 
south by Palaiy fir , in the west by Manarpakkam and Kollipakkam, and in the north 
by Yelimanallur (11. 98 f. and 111 ff.). Connected with the gift of the village waa 
the right to dig channels froto the Sfiyfttu or (in Sanskrit) Dftrasarit, the Vehka or 
VSeavati, and the tank of Ttraiyan or Tiralaya (11. 101 f. and 115 ff.). _ 

Of these geographical names, the following oan be identified. Tondaka-rtettra * - 
like Tondix-a-mandala, Tundfra-mandala and Tundaka-vishaya,'- a Sa^kntised form of th* 
Tamil term Tondai-mandalam. One of the 24 ancient divisxons (fe# . M, I ft e W-r 
wast^ukkattu-kettam, which owed its name to feukkidu, a -^ the ^F-J-t 
Conjeeveram tMluqa.- This M&m was divided into four ??^W\~ 
was PMaiyur-nadu. The head-village of this subdmsHm, P alaiyflr, appears to be 

be represented by the modern * m^appakkam^ ^^?2 equivalents a 
itself and for the two -^.^^ ** 
found on the maps at my disposal. The 
the modern P tndi, which belongs to 
of Paiur and Melamanappakkam ^. 
these three villages is made more probable by 






ern boundary of Kodukolli. ahSraiarman (11. 103 and 100). and the 

The executor (4^0 of the grant was w ^ (1.89) and the Udayendiram 

author of the Sanskrit portion, which, as in tne P -tain Trivikrama (verse 31 '. 

plates (11. 101 and 105), is called a pra&asii or !. was 



.Beep.Ml.iwf>- Seep. 3- *'' 

' '^ * 



dj _f " * 

i YoL I, p. 145 f. . g Mr ^ cole's Chi^gkp^ 

* No. 112 011 the Conjeweram TMk Map. ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^^ ^^ 

No. 71 on the CMngleput TMk Map. ^ ^ ^ ^ ^^ ma ^ 

No. 341 on the Cotfetwr** Taluk Mp* - ' 87 



PALLAVA INSCRIPTIONS. 

To the Sansirit portion is affixed a Tamil endorsement (1. 104 L), "which directs the 
inhabitants of #rrukkattu-k8ttam to execute the order of the king. The subsequent 
Tamil passage (1. 105 ft) records that, on receipt of the royal order, the representatives of 
trrutkattu-k^ttam marked the boundaries of the granted village under the guidance of their 
headman/ and formally assigned all rights to the donee. Another Tamil sentence (1. 132 f.) 
states that the grant was executed in the presence of the local authorities (?), the ministers 
and the secretaries. 

Then follow, in Sanskrit, three imprecatory verses (1, 133 f.) and the statement that the 
document was written by His Majesty's great treasurer (1. 136). The inscription ends with 
a docket in Tamil (1. 137) and a few auspicious Sanskrit words. 

TEXT, 
Plate L 

[L] ^M [ii*] sreFt ^[^l^^r^r^Lf^^^w^i^F^^fT 2 [1*3 

[2.] c^^^PT^ |i [\*] STFnftfrT] ^T ^^^ffq^Tt WET: 
[S.J W& [1*] 



[4.1 

[5.] ^1% [1*3 

[6.3 3^r : 5 ts n5 ^t Tf^ n [^*3 5^ ^^pfi^f^nx^^ST^ 

[7.] ^ ^%tiM^5bH8tt^ **Tt*rra?Rft W5\ [1*3 

Pfefe Ila. 

[8.3 4WW<l*ilWt 8 'TTm^rFT^rf^^iTffr 9 ^TB^fFcf^ II [*] 
[9.3 tfNT ^r^|^rcf^H!^^i^lo5T 11 sf: [1*3 

[II ^*] 



[10.] tej^i 35[T*^ ^wf^^ 18 qrpft T(I) n^^ [f ]c^rr^ [1*3 



[11.] 

[12.] >Ii^it.uii ^+^ : [f] 

[13.] RPJ ^: II 

Li4.] 



[15.3 



Bead WV. . Bead 

'Bead^f. Eead 

-Bead^^Tf^. Bead 

Bead TOT mn. n Bead TO^F^^f^T^r^ Eead 
11 Eead 1?R 



Bead ^. Separate ^p^, , w> 



No. 73. KASAKUDI PLATES OF NANDIVAEMAN. 



[16] 

[17] 

[is] 

^ 

] 



! [i*] 



n 



I (it) 



Ilia. 



[22 ] 
28] 3*rt3frt 

[24 



DI 



cn 



[27 .] r 







[28.] f 



JJZi. ^^ 

:i 

-[31.] 



>]:* ^TR^lto^cSft^W 5 *^ 811 "" 




Bead 



a cross 



xtQuxi '"n\-MTx'tfc"- 

. The word *H i- entered below theliae, and the place 
tlie line. 



Eead 
Eead 
, Bead 



" 



it ^ to 

. Read 



Bead 



**' 



843 PALLAVA INSOBIPTIONS 

Plate IVa. 

[36." ~ x " *' '-"-* * ~ 
[37. 
[38. 



140.3 

[41.3 



9 



[43.3 srt^-sF?^ cfr 

Pfafe J76. 

" T::*] T J5r 



[44.] 
[45.3 

[46.] 71^ ^tfHtct^iKsi^KsiPli^iflifBin^fHaM^ 1 ii*iciiq**ir 

[47.] 

[48.] 
[49.] 



Plate Va. 
[50.] [^f'ot^4fiM[ff*]^: [u*] ?T^ ^:^]^^5qi^T^TT^^ri s (II) 



Head 



. 

* Tha <T of ft|3 is entered balow tha line, and tne place at which it has to be inserted, ip marked 
by a cross above the line. ' 



. Kead . 

^ of 'fl'-'-ii 1 ! ia entered below the line, and the place at which it has to be inserted, is marked 
.1 4ro, a^ove the liae ; read '4M'Nl<'iy: . 



" 3eai -rir.ir w - and %w^Pi^m:. e The ? of ^ ; is corre cted from 1- 

1 The * of f^ is entered below the line, and the place at which it has to be inserted, is marked by a 
crow abore the line. 

" The Mumra of <5 is fonnd at the commencement of plate JFS. " Bead cnw. 
a !Ehe tro ayBahles 3FS|T are ^^^ belw the ^ and tte & ^ ^.^ 
i marked by a cross above ihe line. 



Ee&d 



* The smurfrti is found at the commencement of line 45. 

^^ *"* the place &t wMoh {i kas * be inserted - is 



Ke^I ^^rnf T. u 



-r, , .. ____ .,..=,.0 
Bead gHtd*l^5rTT . 



. Kead 



Bead 5^:. 



- Bead . 

arealreadycancenedintheoriginalby two horizontal strokes placed above them. 
. 



S-I I. "Vol. II. No, 73. Kasakudi Plates of Nandivarinan, PLATE XIIT. 





tuft. 




34 




40 



42 




48 




[51] f: 

[52.] 



[53] fl 

[54.] 
[55 ] 



WTT- 



[57] n 

[58.] 

[59 ] 

[GO.] 

[61 1 

[62.] 
[68.] 



rn 



s 






No. 73. KASAKTJDI PLATES OF NANDIYABMAN. 
:1 [I*] *T 



TT 



349 



[: I*) 



ie FJ. 



[I*] 



: [I*] 



Plate Via. 







Eoad . ^ - Read 

The t of ?W appears to be corrected from W ', read ^ 
The eograver appears to have altered IT* into ^>-, * 
u Read <RfrW!$*rfHiW. ^ ' at wMch it has to 1 inserted, ia mtl bv 



" The syllatle ^ is entered belo^ the line, 
crops albove tlie line. 

9 Eead 
. * Bead 



" Eeftd 
" Eead 



Read HPT. 



PALLATA INSCRIPTIONS. 



7J*. 

: 11 [\*] 



[683 

[69] 

[70J 

[71.] 



[72] 

[73 j ?r[ 

[74.] 

[75.] f^tPi^pg^r fin^pn^w^r^^ 



Plate Vila. 

[78.] T 

[79.] 

[80.] 

[81.3 ^l*< u l**Jfifaft^f^'TO 

[82.] ^TPT ^ 

[83.] 

[84.] 



Plate VIII. 
[85] cfPT g^TtiM ^qn5iqi{lMl*f 1I*n(3ii*T(T)(J[IH|*| 

[86.] 

[87,] 

[88.] 

[so.] 



Head ^=%. 



* Read ^pr- Read TC ^. Bead 
1 ^T^ is corrected from wf by the engrayer. B 

* Read ^^l^ 



B The word tj^X is eatered below the line, and the place at wMch it has to be inserted, is marked 
a crDss abcve the line. 



... 
a Read ^<wsp{w5ww. R ea d- ^ll. w Eead 

Bead ^OT^. Eead 

a Bead '5* f%Pl . 



S -I. I., Vol. II. 



No. 73. Kasakudi Plates of Nandivarman. 



PLATE XIV. 




76 




82 




100 



dWS^CiSSSV&JggfK 

$gpv>*&$$? 



104 



iaip!^ 



V* * 




110 



112 



No. 73. KASAKODI PLATES OF NAND1YASMAN. 



S51 



[90.] 
[91] 



[92] 

[93] 
[94.] 
[95] 
'[96] &F3OTPI 



Plate Villa. 



[98.] 



[99.] 



[l * 3 



noo] fiww tt vNWPr?^ ^^ ^^ 







PALIAVA INSCRIPTIONS. 



cr: 



w* CH 



[1150 







Plate Xb. 



[127-3 






s Read 
. 6 Read 
9 Read cu 
ia Read 

u Read Q/Etu<aS?Ssu. 
. . 

17 This void is entered below the line, ajid tne place at wMch it nas to be inserted, is marked by a cross 
above tlie line. 
" Read 



1 Bead *ra>3a>* * Read ^er 

4 Read &u ufl-SBUfcjQr&aBouSeBr. 6 Read 2su 

7 Read &utt9r,@z/a>. 

10 Read 3su^jr^ii3. 

w Tie large Leyden grant (L 313) reads <8rtlQL-/rLlL-irj. 



S,-I. L, Vol. II. 



No. 73. Kasakudi Plates o Nandivarraaa. 



PLATE XV. 



118 



12O 



122 



124 



126 




128 



13O 



132 



134 



138 



138 ESS* 



No. 73. EASAKUDI PLATES OF NAJSDIVAR&AN* 



S6S 



[128.] 



[130.] 
[131.] 
f"132.1 

[133.] 

[134.] 
[135.] 

[136.] 

[137] 

[138.] 



3 



JCJ. 



[II*] 



TEA3STSLA.TION. 



Hail ! ( F*rw 1.) Victorious is the supreme BraLman, whieh is the cause of the 
duction, stability and destruction of the tiiree worlds ; which is true, without end (*) 
without beginning ; which consists of knowledge (alone} ; which is one ; (and) which * the 



his hand ! , d bodies ( 




' Bead 

Read u^. 

' Bead Srr. 



. 

Bead ^ S55tD . 1L ' U1 - 
Eead 
Eead 



Bead 

Bead ,*fc. 

. Bead ^W "H 8 - 

Bead ^gnnf^ 



PALIAVA 

and the bkck (polso*), l hold a discus and a spear 2 for the destruction of the Daityas, are of 
black and vhite colour, (an A) thrill with joy at the expansion (of the eyes) of Sri and Gaurt, 
(which emit) coquettish glances (resembling) arrows ! 

(3.) Hay Padina 'Lsfehrni) regard you with fondness, who is seated on a lotus ; whose 
pair of lotus hands is resplendent with a lotus ; (and) whose excellent bath (w poured from) 
golden jars which are held by the trunks of (two) female elephants ! 

(0.) May that blessed IryS (Pdrvati), the sister of Vishnu, instantly remove dire adver- 
eitr, whom Cupid does not approach, out of fear, it seems, because he has observed the 
(third) eye on (her) forehead (and therefore takes her) for t^vara ! 

(7.)* May Yindvaka (Ganglia) grant you freedom from obstacles, who is as white as the 
Kailasa (mountain), whose girdle consists of a huge serpent, who has the face of an elephant, 
whose ears are large, who has a single big tusk, (and) whose eyes are (half closed as if lie 
were) under the influence of rut ! 

(S.) May the race of the glorious Pallavas be protected for a long time by the 
supreme lords, those twofold 3 gods whom (they, vist., the Pallavas) have worshipped with 
traditional devotion, (vis) the gods in heaven who timely reward gifts, sacrifices and 
austerities, (and) the gods on earth 4 who are engaged in the six duties, whose blessings 
are true, (and) who practise self-control ! 

(9.) The earth, surrounded by the rolling ocean, is conquered by the lord of men, 
who is the son of Hiranya (and) the lord of prosperity, whose crest is the bull, (and) the 
elephants of whose army ward off enemies. 5 

Hail 1 Adoration to r! ! (10.) First, from the lotus which rose from the navel of Vishnu, 
was born the Creator, whose origin is the (supreme) Brahman ; who is self-existent ; who fully 
knows the meaning of the sacred texts ; (and) who has performed the creation of the whole 
world. 

(11.) From him was born at the sacrifice a son o the mind alone, 6 Angiras, who 
fully carried out his promises ; who was more brilliant than fire ; who, being sinless, put an 
end to sin ; who, being the chief of seers, obtained a place among the Seven Seers ; who 
reached (the highest degree of) austerities that can be desired ; (and) who was the best axe for 
cutting the tree of ignorance. 

(12.) From this Angiras (came Brihaspati), who was an ocean of speeches (and) the 
father of politics ; whom (Indra) the lord of the gods 7 (and ) elder brother of TridMman 

1 The word &fi%?, ' blackness,* refers to the MlaMta poison. 

1 According to Dr. Gundert's Malay dlam, Dictionary, paftasa is another f orm of the Sanskrit $atfi80t the 
Tamil forms of which are pattayam or jpatfaiyam* 

* The plural rfi- 'f s~je is used in the same sense in the RagJiuvamSa, viii. 89, as quoted in BcJhtlingk and 

Mallinatna esrplains 



* 7>., the Brahmanas 

This verse refers, -without mentioning the name itself, to king Nandivarman, whose father was 
Hiranya ; see verses 28 and 30. The epithets which the king receives in the first half of the verse, are at the 
ame time surnames of Brahma, YishnTi and iva, and thus hint a comparison of the king to each of these 
tliree gods, A& the SAhityadarpam (pp. 103 and 107 of the Calcutta edition) expresses it, 'the ornament of 
tfifttft i suggested * (4Miu^*}(l s^:); ia anoiher place (p. 109) the term wpamd-dhvani, 'suggestion of a 
*}**#*,* is used for this figure. 

* Compare YoL I, No. 24, verse 2, where Angiras is called the son of the mind of Brahm&, 
' Sukritin appears to be used ^or wmaws, * a god.' 



No. 73. ZASAKTTBI PLATES OF NANDIVARMAN. ^5 

(Vishnu), made his preceptor (guru) ; (and) relyingon the power of whose intent, the M*- 
tial women enjoy at ease amorous pleasures, without thinking of the rising aad wttin- of 

the sun. . * 

(13.) From him was born the fortunate (and) modest Sainyu, who destroyed .in (/> 
resembled the sun m brilliancy. When Fire had disappeared, (^ became the fire of the 
gods and performed even the action of fire through his own power. 

(14.) His son was a sage called Bharadv^ja, who became the founder of the race 
(gdtra) of the glorious Pallavas by the power of (his) virtues, (and) who mastered the three 
Vdas, which resemble mountains, by (his) austerities. 

(15.) From him came Dr6na, the preceptor 1 of the Kurus, who was re: l:i~?l from 
the semen 2 (of Bharadvja) in a pitcher called drona ; whose -victorious banner was *m 
altar painted on the skin of a black-buck; (and) who completely mastered (the four * \ "' 
of) the science of archery, 5 which resemble the four oceans. 

(16.) From him came the sage AsvatthSinan, who was an incarnation of (&va) the 
enemy of Cupid; who deserved the confidence of the inhabitants of the world ; (and) at the 
rising of whose anger, Krishna, Arjuna and Bhlma became terrified (and) threw down 
(their) weapons without any opposition. 

(17.) The glorious Pallava, (during whose rule) the earth was untoucliel (even) by the 
smallest calamity, 4 was suddenly born to him on a litter of sprouts ff'.JrvQ)* by (the nymph) 
Mnak&, 6 that had been sent to him by $akra (Indra), who was afraid of (losing) his posi- 
tion (on account of the sage's austerities). 

(18.) Though born from a race of Br^hmanas, he possessed in the highest degree 
the valour of the Kshatriyas, which was inherent in him. Does not the thunderbolt 
possess by nature the quality of burning, though it springs from the cloud ? 

(19.) From him was produced AS 6 kavarman, who removed the distress of s::pj,I!^i.t 
kings, (but) who distressed those who faced (Mm) in battle, (and) who, though bright a* the 
moon, possessed a spotless fame (while the moon has a spot). 

(Line 34.) From him descended the powerful, spotless race of the Pallavas, which 
resembled a partial incarnation of Yishnu, as it displayed unbroken courage in c v- lu.rls 
the circle of the world with all its parts, (and) as it enforced the special rules of all castes 
and orders, and which resembled the descent of the GangS (o* earth), as it purified the 

whole world. 

(Line 37.) All (the kings) sprung from this (race) possessed power that was OTC-JV -: 
irresistible, large armies, pure descent, birth from a lotus, ' (and) great piety (rf ; '. ; x ^ 
resembled Kumftra, whose spear is everywhere irresistible, (*h* u ato> tailed) 3 --- 
who is the son of Fire, who invented (the array of ike army in tke form of) a '- 

' This meaning of drM* is notfcmnd in the dictionaries. la VoL I, No. 24, verse 0, *. 

word is guru. 

9 The dictionaries do not contain tMs meaning 



and 11) have vipaMava, instead of 



(11. 7 

See verse 



FALLATA IXSCRIPnOXS. 

> i */* <v/,W> Subrahmanya. The great fierceness, that resembled fire of the 
powerof their annsdrifd up, like the water of the ocean, the irresistible valour of all 
oaemks. The -- / :* V.~z rauoBshine of their spotless fame removed the impurity of all the 
sias of the Kali age. Their extremely noble conduct and constant prosperity increased the 
affection of the crowd of their friends. 1 The beauty of their forms became the snare, in 
irhieh, like deer, the hearts of young women (were caught}. Their fame, like the fragrance 
of sandul trees, was rcrrr-disg the southern region. The shadow of their (royal parasol) 
could not be crossed by the power of other (king*), just as the beauty of the celestial trees 
cannot be surpassed by the splendour of other (trees). They were full of splendour and kind 
to ether*, (and therefore) resembled the sun whose rays are beneficial to men. They ex- 
porieneei an increase (dgama) of the affection (pratyaya) of (their) subjects (prakriti), and 
: <-^.-! blameless lie-lies (rritidhi) and virtues (guna), (and therefore) resembled the science 
of zrzrz-rjr. in which crude forms (prakriti), affixes (pratyaya) and augments (dgama) are 
treated, (lit) in which (the rides on) guna and vriddhi are (not) without exceptions 
(<*pzvidi)s They gave delight (nandana), but were without enemies (apa-ari-jdta) ; while 
the Xandaaa (garden) contains the pdrijdta (tree). Though full of learning (ffhandgama), 
they were not dull (jada) ; while the rainy season (glianagama) brings water (Jala). As 
India the heaven, (these) lords of the earth enjoyed the whole earth, which is bounded by 
the Chakrarula mountain (and) adorned by the seven continents and seven oceans. 

(Line 45.) Among these have passed away in bygone times [S] kandavarman, Ka- 
IjTjnd avai-man, Kanag&pa, VishnugSpa, Virakft[r]eha, Ylrasimha, Simhavar- 
man, Yisiiiiisiniha and other kings, who won great battles by (a knotvledge of) the science 
of aU weapons, whose valour was immeasurable, who had received by inheritance (the 'practice 
of) meritorious acts, who destroyed (the sins of) the Kali (age\ whose minds were learned, 
whose bodies bore auspicious marks, who preserved (their) fame (free from blemishes), whose 
shoulders were fit to bear the whole earth, who were (evil) comets to (their) enemies, who 
conferred honours on (their) friends, (and) who were the barriers of all good conduct. 

(Terse 20.) Thereafter came Simha[vishnu], the lion of the earth (AvanisimRa), 
wbo was engaged in the destruction of enemies, (and) who vanquished the Malaya, 
Kalabhra, Malava, Chola and PSndya (kings), the Simhala (ting) who was proud 
i>f the strength of his arms, and the Kferalas. 

(21.) Then the earth was ruled by a king called MahSndravarman, whose glory 
resembled that of Mahfendra, whose commands were respected (by all), (and) wh.o annihilated 
(his) chief enemies at Pullalftra. 

(22.) From him was born the victorious hero 2s"arasimhavarman, who surpassed the 
glory of the valour of R&ma by (his) conquest of LanM, who was a comet (that foreboded) 
destruction to the crowd of proud enemies, (and) who imitated the pitcher-born (Agastya) 
by (Aw) conquest of V&t&pi. 8 

1 Xhi* sentence lias a second meaning, which, refers to the etm (m&ra), but whioli it is useless to 
reproduce in the translation. 

* A similar Hftfo occurs in the description of the Yalal>hl Hng Dkruvasna II. ; JSp. Ind., Yol. I, p. 91, 
not* 28. See also i*vp&1wrtk&, J&L 75 ; S<SMtyadarpana, paragraph 586; and Mr. S. P. Pandit's Preface to 
hi* edition of ihe ftgJturamga t p. 45, note 1. 

1 Th same comparison occurs in the description of the reign of Karasimhavarman I. in the Kuram plates 
17) Mid in the Uda-jndiram plates (L 14). 



No. 73. KASAKtDI PLATES OF NANDIVABMA^. 

(23.) From him was born Mahendravarman, whose l--::g zr:*.* were fierce .._ . .,...,. 
to the crowd of enemies, (and) beginning with whom, meritorious acts for tb# bon"ftt of 
temples and Br&hmanas and (the use of) the vessel of the donor 1 have highly j *: -; !. 

(24.) Then came Paramvarap6tavarmais, to whose desires th^ crowd of all 
kings was subject. This wonderful (king) possessed high prosperity (MA/**), was the* lord of 
men (bhula\ had a bull for (his) crest (and) a club on (Aex) banner, (and) : -* -- ' immovable 
firmness, [ thus resembling !iva, who wears sacred ashes ~(lhu(i)> is the lord of goblins 
(Bhuta), has a bull for his emblem and a club on his banner, aad resides on the mountain].* 

(25.) From him was born a complete incarnation of the bleseed Param&vara f who 
equalled Narasimha both by (the strength of) his body and by (A/#) name (Xarasiwhavar- 
man) that spread over the world. This crest-jewel of the K^atriy^ bestowed Lis w**altli 
on temples and Br^hmanas (and) devoutly caused the goddess of the earth, ^ ho was in bit 
possession, to be enjoyed by those familiar with the four Vdas. s 

(26.) From him came Paramvarap&tavarman, who obtained desired treasure*, 
(mz.) treasures of fame; who conquered the coquettish ways of the Kali (#g?); who k*d the 
way of policy, which had been prescribed by Dhishana (Brihaspati); (and) who protected the 

worlds. 

(27.) At present his prosperous kingdom, in which enemies are subdued by the power 
of (mere) commands, is ruled as far as the ocean by Nandivarman, who was chosen by the 
subjects, who is worthy of honour on account of (hi*) wisdom, (<**<!) who is the Mi-moon 
of the race of the Pallavas, which is as extensive as the ocean. 

(28 ) His sixth (ancestor) was the lord Bhlmavarman, who was the rr~r?r brother 
of, (and rdgned) after, the glorious Simhavishnu; the fifth Pallava ruler (*) tha 
glorious king B uddh a v ar man, praised by wise men; the fourth (*w) A-' - 

man, who resembled (India) the bearer of the thunderbolt ; the third &m 
varman ; (and) the second lord of the earth (^)the glorious Hirajya the refuge , 

(29 This Srtdhara* resembles Vijaya (Aijam) in battle, IMsuf*' 
DOB with the arts, KSma in archery, the king of Vatsa* with .expert t 
elephants and to music, Etoa in (the opinion of) women, the first P*^- 
position of poetry, the master of policy (Brihaspati) fcmself in suggesting c 
Dharma (Tudhishthira) in delighting the subjects- diTarm an who is able to imp- 

(30.) Increasing in prosperity is oui ^^ ^^ndsJme; who is a master 






h bi . 




* Tkis was evidently a S*vA of Nandivaimaa. (B nby *&* rf ;89 - 1 1 ' 4 ' 
< According to a quotation of the commutator *^i jjJJ^ ^ ^ ^ b U t, 

suta or Karataka was the author oi^ a trea ise on ^ ffritothtM- T T !so w** 1 " 4 to m 
Vipiila and Achala and his minister S >sa, mentio 
tmntracharita (Bombay edition of 1883, p. 48). 

Comp .re Tol- 1, No. 25, paragraph 29. 90 



358 PALLAVA IXSCI. 



who is defended from a pure mother ; who bears auspicious marks ; who is the son of 
Eohin i ; faitJ) whose good deeds are numerous. 

{Line 71,) While the twenty-second year of (/us) reign was current, this Rdjddliirdja- 
pirn*** .?.". the 3faM>MJa called Xandivarman, who is engaged in ruling the kingdom of 
Paramt'Svarapotaraja ; whose mind is clinging to, engaged in, and restless in (the desire 
for) supreme bliss ; whose head is covered with dust that has dropped from the pair of lotus 
feet of the Lord (Paramt$hfltin}f who worships the gods, the Brlhraanas, and (others) who are 
worthy of respect ; who avoids the passions that oppress the people of the Kali age ; who dries 
up (Ait) enemies by the fire of (Aw) growing valour ; who refreshes (his) friends by the water of 
(&>) growing affection ; whose right hand is able (tofuJJil) the vow of ruling the whole world ; 
whose pair of feet is rubbed smooth (09 it serves as) whetstones to the edges of the ruhies in 
the diadems of all kings; who is gracefully embraced by the fortune of the Pallava race 
(a*<l who ^----f -. retcmlles) the celestial tree, which, is gracefully entwined by the creeper of 
the Xr.JL^a gsrijn : the wrestler of warriors (Eshatriyamdla) ; the wrestler of the PaJlavas 
'TV': "i f'^; whose might is increasing in consequence of (his) meditations on the feet 
of the lord, (his) father ; s (and) who is a moon that causes to ASQ the water of the ocean of 
great virtues, was himself pleased to give as a IrahmacUya,, 8 [as requested] by Brahma- 
grirdja/ who is a friend of men ; who is filled with all virtues, as the ocean with a heap of 
gems; who is famous (but) modest, handsome (and) long-lived, of soft speech (and) the best 
of men; who, just as Brihaspati (w the minister) of (Indra) the lord of heaven, is the chief 
minister of the handsome Nandin, the lord of the earth (and) chief of the Pallavas ; who 
Is refined both by nature and through education ; 5 who is the first of the wise, firm (and) 
b*ave ; who possesses the full splendour of the Br^hmana and Kshatriya castes, and a loyalty 
to the glorious Jfandipdtaraja, which does not cease as long as the moon and the stars 
eadure ; who supports (Aw) family ; who is the chief of (hist} family ; who is an eldest son ; 
who resembles the moon in beauty ; who excels in all virtues ; (and) who is an eldest grand- 
son, to Jy^hthapSda-SomaySjin, who has mastered the ocean-like V&ks; who chants 
tha Sdmm (hymns) which are pleasant on account of their melodies (rasa) ; who has com- 
pleted the rehearsal and the study of the six auxiliary works, (vis.) the ritual of the YSda, 
grammar, astronomy, etymology, phonetics and metrics ; 6 who knows the properties of words, 
sentences and subjects; who has drunk the elixir of the Sruti and&wnff; who is learned in 
the portion referring to rites (Icarma-Mnfa) and the portion referring to knowledge (jnfaa- 
iaacfc); who is skilM in the ways of the world and in the knowledge of the arts ; who is 
versed in poems, dramas, stories, epics and legends ; in short, who is skilled in all (branch* of) 
holy and profane knowledge ; who is expert in the performance of all rites ; who is of good 

* This eapmitajMw to refer to Yishnu, whose devotee Nandmu-man was according to verse 30. 
With 5rT.3*r-?r-^ 



. 

compare the similar expressions which Dr. Fleet quotes from 
., Vol. XY,p. 274, 2nd column. In the Rftkpt grant of Sivasbrnda- 

occur* the instrumental plural m*Mrtja-t>w*-a3Mi ; Ep. Int., Vol. I, p. 6, text Hue 11 The 
iY* plural fapp*-lh*l&r*ter occurs in line 88 of the Kteam plates. 
The worda ^^JmRig; are found inline 97, and the words jfitf TO inline 103. 
* The occurrence of the word* Tijfi^ti and vinnappam in lines 103 and 106 and the analogy of the Kfo-am 
and r^y^ram plates make it probable hat Reword #**. k* to be supplied in connection with the 
tBflbwme&tal BreJautrirfjiM in line 91. 



) , ft. 35 . and x 

TtH. <umentia of the eiz A** of the Veda agrees literally th Ipastamba's 

I4 f 4, , ll 



No. IS. KASAEUDI PLACES OF XAXDIVAJiSIAN. 359 



conduct ; (who illumines) the world, as a lamp (does) a house ; who is eourtetraB (i $/>#? f) th 
honour ( jtw'rf to him) and of noble birth; who is the only seat of the middle v ' ! ' ' th 
earth) because he has dispelled all ignorance (or darkness) ; l who is considered the bct of 
fathers and grand-fathers ; whose good deeds (in former Urths art the rtason of hi* 
noble birth; who ranks first among the twice-born; who known the V&ias; who i-ouforau 
to the precepts of the VMa; who follows the Chh<mdogas&tra\ who has performed the !> 
pSya and a number of other sacrifices ; who belongs to the BLaradTu-i gotra ; who re*i<l<?s at 
Pdniya, an excellent settlement of Brahmanas * in the Tonka-r*fc*ra : who is poor in 
sins ; who is distinguished by (his) dress (?) ; s who is a nnique person ; who cares for both 
worlds ; 4 who accomplishes the three objects of human life (triearga) ; who knows the four 
Vedas ;' whoso chief objects are the five primary elements (patha-maMMta) \ who IJBOM s 
the six auxiliary works ; who resembles the sun ; who possesses good qualities ; (*l) who 
is an excellent Brab.mana,- a whole Tillage, the original name of which was Kodukll, 
(but) which, on becoming a Irahmadeya, (receive^ the new name Eka-1!. !r-r..a-.; - m/ ra 
(TndiTana-k6shthaka, (a *&**) of the same feW< enclosed by the ^owmg 
four boundaries :- in the earf, Pftlaiyftr ; m the south, the same ; in the west M nat- 
Ukka and Kolliplkka; (a*) in the north, VelimiaaKftr^to the extort 

, -* to 



geer two .Va^f excuding previous grsnt 8 to * 

excluding (^ Aoro t,/) the xyots ; with all exemptions . 

, se of the water by digging channels at convenience from the Dim *nt, 

and the tank of Tlralaya, 18 houses, fields, gardens and 



, I, t,e original, tte de 8 onptio n of ft. doue, is te. 0- 



/r, j8w, six and *wm. _. g,^, to mean tliat he 

*/.., for hearenly as well M eaitUy pxospentf. ^ 



.., or e 

; 
^::^^^ 

'mage granted ^as named after Udayaehandra, the b** --* . ^ 4 ^^ ^ bli 105 . 

f TL isa Sanskrit ^*^^^***'* ***> ^ **"* ** * 

*M0* corresponds to Mff i ^^n Jdvale.r of ^ .-. ' ***' 
formed from tie root M ' to spnag,' ^tended for an q 

. TH8 refers to the Tondaka-rfehtra mLne 9a ^^ g^t, f th^T^a MM 

to i n this word, the letter * represents the letter f, wiuaa 
Manarpakkam, Une 112. th ths Tain ji instead of tie M. 

^n the Tamil portion (line 113), ft ***"*. ^^g ^. -t .-il. H 107 f. Aor- 

mtn^gPr^TSW^ i H*" 4 fe^ 011 J *l v -^ . . www* rf 1* t-it for 

s 

Kuram plaies. 



360 PALLAYA INSCRIPTIONS. 

(Line 103.) This (grant teas mate at) the request (vijftapti) of BrahmayuYarslja. 
The executor of the grant ("iffapfi) (was) Ghoragarman. Hail ! Let there be success ! 

(Kir 3L) The author of the (above) pra&asti (was) the honest Tririkrama, who knew 
the truth of all sciences (and] performed sacrifices according to the rules of the three Yedas. 
(Line 104.) (The above tj) an order of the king (ko&-6lai), (dated in) the twenty-second 
year (0//</> rriyn). Let the inhabitants of "Crrukkattu-kOttam see (it) \ 

{. 103,) Having seen the order (tin'm-tyrim). which was issued after (the ling) had 
been pleased to give Kodukolli, (a village) of our country, having expropriated the former 
owners, at the request of Brahraayuvaraja, (having appointed) Gh6rafiarman as djftapti 
(timtti)* having excluded (previous) grants to temples and grants to Brahmanas, having 
excluded the hou>es (of the ryots), to the extent of altogether two patti, as a Irahmadfya to 
St*: : "f.L^-Sumayajin, who belongs to the BharadvSja g&tra. follows the Cliliandogasutra 
and resides at Pfkni, we, the inhabitants, went to the boundaries which the headman 
(rijfavaa) of the district (n<<Wtf) pointed out 7 circumambulated the village (paddgai) from right 
to left, and planted stones and milk-bush (round it). 

(L. Ill*) The boundaries of (this village are) : The eastern boundary (is) to the west 
of the boundary of P&laiyfir; the southern boundary (19) to the north of the boundary 
of P&laiyftr ; the western boundary (is) to the east of the boundary of Manarpkkam 
and of the boundary of Eollipalkkam; and the northern boundary (is) to the south of the 
boundary of Yelimajjallur. 

(L. 114.) (The ditnee) shall enjoy the wet land and the dry land included within these 
four boundaries, wherever the iguana runs and the tortoise crawls, 1 (and shall be permitted) 
to dig river channels and inundation channels for conducting water from the !y ru, the 
Vehk^and the taut of Tiraiyae. (He) shall obtain .......... * f or 

these channels. Those who take and use (the water) in these channels by pouring out 
baskets, by cutting branch channels (?),* or by employing small levers, 4 shall pay a fine to be 
taken by the king. He and his descendants shall enjoy the houses, house gardens and so 
forth (and shall have the right) to build houses and halls of burnt tiles. (The land) included 
within these (boundaries) we have endowed with all exemptions* 5 He himself shall enjoy the 
exemptions obtaining in this village without paying for the oil-mills and looms, the hire of 
the well-diggers (2:V^/\ the share (tdnam) of the Brahmanas and of the king, the share of 
f*%i^i,* the shaie of kattttt^ the share of kanwttu (?), the share of corn ears (Tcadir), the share 
of the headman, the share of the potter, 3 the sifting of paddy, the price of ghee, the price of 

1 A similar phrase is used in line 305 of the large Leyden grant. 

* Here two technical terms are omitted. One of them, L/^^u/rQ, occurs in line 79 of the Kuram plates. 
" ig5^**JP^^ occurs in No* 5, paragraph 14. 

* The same implement is mentioned in line 81 of the Kuram plates. Each of the three terms &JDIB&, 
GpQpjBfus and UPL_ occurs in line 310 f. of the large Leyden grant. On the irrigation basket and 
km see 3>r. Grierson'a Bfkdr Ptawrf Lift, paragraph 949, and Dr. Buchanan's Journey through Mysore, Madras 
roprint, ToL I, p. IBS. 

* Hr* and in the next sentence, uififfrjrih appears to be used for urBsirjrth (pariMra). Compare 

$ c * > *^' 1 in line 101. 



* According to Window, Q^JBQ*m$.C2we$? is <a running plant whose root is a powerful caustic, rose 
coloured lead-wort, Plumlegv Zeylaniea^ L,' 

1 According to th* DirtfoMtoir* T*meul-Frangi9, this is the tree Fie** Ifysorensif. 

^*jr*3Eru and ^fftsBTearih are derived from $Fa/*8r, another form of e&uja/ar (YoL I, p. 116, 
not* 7), and 



No. 74. TJDAYENDIEAM PLATES OF XANDIVARMAX, 

cloth (puttagairi), the share of the cloth ( ^ft>i), the hunters 4 r;, M -> :.. *. * .. " .- 
.......... * the grass, the best cow and the best bull, the share of tho district (n 

vagai}) cotton threads (paddn-gari), servants, nedttmlutai^ palmyra :no!asn>. the liue to 
accountant (karanam) and the fine to the minister, 2 jtattiir-Sdrru, ....... s th.* 

(wn) on planting water-lilies, the share of the water-lilies, the fourth part of the trunk 
which, is given of old trees of various kinds, 4 including areca paling and eoeoaimt tm-* . . 

(I/. 132.) The grant (para-datti) was made in the presexMH* ol the lucal auihnriii**?. ;/.' 
of the ministers, 5 and of the secretaries. 6 

(L. 133.) [Three of the usual imprecatory verses.] 

(L. 136.) Hail! Written by His Majesty's great treasurer (/v/-/Vi t 



. 137.) He (t22f., the donee) shall obtain the houses, the 1. :.--. : 1 :.-. aiiJ tw<- 
of land. 7 

Hail ! Let there be success ! Adoration ! 



AS PALLAVAMALL1. 



NO. 74. TlDAYENDiaAM PLATES OF 

This inscription has been already published by the Rev. T. Foulkcs in tli- hi /A** 
Antiquary ( Vol. VIII, p. 273 f.) and in the Manual of the Sakm Dwtrict (Vol. II, p. 355 f i. ), 
The original plates, together with the originals of four other eop^r-plute inscriptions" which 
were also edited by Mr. Foulkes, are preserved at Udaygndiram, a village at the south- 
western extremity of the Gudiyatam tSUuqa of the North Arcot district, and were kindly 
borrowed for me from their present owner by Mr. F. A. Nicholson, I.C.S., Acting Collector 
of North Arcot. The present whereabouts of two other coppe-r-r^te inscriptions frum 
TJdaygndiram, 10 of which Mr. Toulfces obtained transcripts in the Telngn character, 
I was nnable to ascertain. According to Mr. Fonlkes, these two insmptions^form^ part 
of a find of "five, or, by another account, seven sets of co rP er- r h- msenptums, which 
was made in 1850 in a subterranean chamber in the Brihrnana itt .tL day *ndi rain. 
Mr Foulkes then believed that the remaining three or five sets of the find were L-t. ^ A,, 
however, Mr. Foulkes' other grants (I, II, HI, IV and V) are now preserved at , - -y ~ ..:., - 



, .,, -i 

The two obsmtre terms which axe here onutted 

. riders, oa horses or on 



fwliicb HISAV b^ connate! with 
, thwefow tWreslK)nd w tktf 

> on pag, 1,5, tt HnAl. 



6 See note 2. 



' ol* -es of varfous ^ I. Yd. I. Xo. 40 
f the kinffV 



* * 



7 Compare lioe 107. 



II oi the S*!*m M***L 



and 13. 

No. 174 on the Gitdfyatam Taluk Map. 



Q^to B and 0, 



- ToL II. P 
!1 



:^'J I'AI-LIVA INS- .:!:-.: *X-* 

.iini ai,- inv in ;,,.:,;,-. I tuiuk tnat they must be identical with the apparently missing 
of the >r;veu sets discovered at Uday&idiram in 1850. 

T< - - :r . : ? .* --s which bear the subjoined inscription, are five in numLer. "WTien they 
r^'hed my hands, they were strung on a ring, which is cut and bears a circular seal. This 
contain*, in high relief* on a counter-sunk surface, a recumbent bull, which faces the proper 
ri^ht and i? placed on a pedestal between two lamps. Over the bull is a seated figure on a 
pedestal, and between two symbols which I cannot make out. The diameter of the seal is 
S[ inches, and that of the ring 4 to 4| inches. The ring is about f inch thick. A com- 
parison of this description of the ring and seal with that given by Mr. Foulkes in the first 
r-nrrtTt of his edition of the plates, suggests that, when he examined the plates, they 
were "32*- n7?.ni?I by a different ring and seal. Besides, the seal which is now attached 
to the plates, does not resemble the seals of other Pal lava grants, but is closely allied to 
the seal of the Uday&idiram plates of the Bfma king Vikramaditya II. (ilr. Foulkes' 
Xu. Y) and of the Ganga-Bana king Prithivipati IL Hastimalla (No. 76 below). 1 I 
therefore believe that it may have originally belonged to one of the two Udayndirum grants 
of the Buna dynasty, which are now missing (Mr. Foulkes' grants B and C), and that the 
original seal-ring of the Pallava plates may have been attached by mistake to one of these 
two grants and lost along with the latter. 

The inscription consists of two distinct portions, a grant of the Pallava king Nandi- 
varman Pallavamalla in the Sanskrit language and the Grantha character (IL 1 to 
105), and a short inscription of the time of the Chfila king Madirai-konda K6- 
Parakt-sarivarman in the Tamil language and character (11. 105 to 109), which, however, 
looks as if it had been written by the same hand as the first or Pallava part of the 
inscription. Further, the Grantha and Tamil alphabet of both portions of the inscription 
is considerably more modern than that of other Pallava grants, and even than that of 
two other copper-plate inscriptions of Madirai-konda K6~Paraksarivarman. 2 Conse- 
quently, the plates are either a forgery, or they are a copy, made at a later date, of two 
inscriptions, one of Xandivarman PaUavamalla, and one 3Iadirai-konda K6-Paruksari- 
varman, the originals of which are not within our reach. 

The Sanskrit portion of the inscription records that, in the twenty-first year of his 
reign (1.38), the Pallava king Xandivarinan (v. 4, IL 36 f. and 87 f.) ? surnamed Palla- 
vamalla (11 36, 46 and 47), granted a village to one hundred and eight Brahmanas (1. 
C4 f.). This grant was made at the request of one of his military officers or vassals, named 
tdayaehandra (v. 1 and L 61), who belonged to the race of Pflchdn (v. 2, 1. 45 f. aiid 
v. 7), that had been in the hereditary service of the Pallava race, and who resided at the 
city of Vilvala (v. 2 and L 44) on the river Vgavati (1. 41). This river passes Conjee- 
veram, and falls into the Pdliru near the village of Villivalam, 5 which accordingly must 
be the Tamil original of Yilvala, the Sanskrit name of the capital of Udayachandra. The 
three -r-Miirgr verses refer to the god Saduaiva. the chief TJdayachandra, and the race 
of the Pallavas, respectively. Then follows, in prose, a genealogy of the reigning Pallava 
king, the mythical portion of which (1. 8 ff .) contains the following names : 

1 See No. -I of tlie Plate opposite page 104 of Ep. /</., Vol. III. 

* Thea* are No. 76 below, and the Tamil endorsement of Mr. Foulkrs' Xo. I. (/, In(?. t Vol. Ill, No. 20). 
$1 " 



No. 74. LTUYEXDIRAM PLAfES OF SAXWVAI.'MAN. 

Brahma, 



Brihaspati, 

Saibyu. 

Bharadvaja. 

| 
Drona, 

ASvatthUman. 
Pallava. 

The list of the historical descendants of Pallaya from Siibhavishnu to Pa ra 
varavarman II. (1. 11 ff.) need not be repeated here, because it agrees with the Iwt in the 
ETaSakftdi plates (p. 344), and because the battles which yarasiihhavarman I. ami 
Param^raravarman L are reported to haye won, l were Dotired in the hitroJm>ii'*n 
to the Kfrram plates (Vol. I, p. 145). A long prose passage (I. 19 fL) opens with the 
words: " The son of this Param66varavarinan (IL) (was;;** is interrupted by verse* * 
to 6, which refer to the Pallava king Xandivarinas; and appears to be taken up again 
by the words: "His son was Nandivarman Pallaramalla'' {L 36 f.> Mr. Foulke* 
concludes from this, that there were two successive PaU&ya kings of the name Xaudivarntan, 
the second of whom was the son of the first and bore the distinctive suraanie PaHavamalla. 2 
I do not think it probable that verses 4 to 6 are to be considered us forming one sentence 
with, the first prose passage (L 19ff.), bnt wonld prefer to treat the** verses as a : ;:.../?. ->. 
and the second prose passage (L 36 f.) as the end of the same sentence which begins with 
the first prose passage. In this way we obtain only OK? Pallava king named 
Nandivarman, who bore the surname Pallavamalln and was the oa of ParamfiSrm* 
ravarman II. This statement is at variance with the Ka&lki-:!: ^!..*- *. according to which 
ISTandivarman Pallavamalla was not the son. of his predecessor, but he! ag. j i to aa entirely 
different branch of the Pallavas. Here is another point which ^r^Jt :-: !:; u^ to stamp the 
TTday^ndiram plates as a forgery. For, it is difficult to understand !ij\v -no and the name 
king conld call himself the son of his predecessor in an inscription of h:? zl< ye:ir, and the 
son of somebody else in an inscription of his 22nd year. Two ^x? 1,:: -*." :.- 2i:i*jbt 9 fcuAv^ n ; 
be attempted. Nandivarman may have thoaght it political to gi Li:iir.*!f out for thw 



adopted son of his predecessor; or it may be assumed that, througrli ILCIV fareteMnei, the 
scribe who drafted the inscription, used the wordfufw, *son ? ;li U* and S7> iriule be wanted 
to represent Nandivarman only as a successor, and not as the son, i: rar:.i.^ :..:i;v:.. ;.. .u TT. 
The most interesting portion of the inscription is the acevaut ..i the sc-rvi-Ci? which 
TJdayachandra rendered to his royal master. When Pullaramaiia TO^ h>:eg.-l m 
Ifandipura by the Dramila princes, Udayachandra came to Lis ivscne an4 killed with 
his own hand the P alia v a king CbitramAya and others (1. 46 U TLe name fh:tr^\ya 
sounds more like a liruda than a real name. Thus the luofcut PaFuva king Xarai.iLa 



tr 



^ Maaimangala, wliere Narasimlravarmaa L defeat* PuHk^in II. 2.yr*aHr ^ 
of Maaimangalam in the Ciiingleput district, on whk* soe Mr. S*w,llV /.:V- ^^ ; ^-- ^o ^ i 
my ^,^/ J^^ for 1891-92, p. 11. *'* ^^ ^^ A U1 ' I" L ^ 



I'ALI-AVA INS'. MI II' N> 



T|.* W7V-7'/ A ru ' v a ja '*< y !t. * an 1 Iiujasinilia tliat <f Ma yjii'lu'u'a.- It i* n*t 
the Dramil i prince* wh-^e l*ader was C!::':~ ,:V/,TF, \veiv the relations an<i flL.i\vor.s of 
divarm-jUi".* pr*><lex'ssor Parumi'svaravarman II. aiicl that they had tube overcome liy 
for<**\ }*t:fvn* Xiiii'IIvarman rouM establish himself ou the throne. Further, ITdayacLandra 
i* sail t< It. i vi btstowe*! the :::::: !~r.; many times on Xandivarman by his victories at 
Ximha^vana]. Ch fit a van a, Samkaragrama, Xellftr, Xel velu Sura varundiir, 
&<?. 1, 43 if.). Of those localities, Xellftr is the head-quarter station of the present Xeiloro^ 
di?stri''t. Another of tht 4 m, Xel veil, is mentioned a second time immediately after, as the 
]<laee cwir which V!.v. \j t .. \v. killed the Sahara king Udayana (1. 52). The Sabaras 
are generally identilied with the modern Sauras, a hill-tribe in the Ganjdm and Y:ziaa7*r.ta:ri 
district . A*% however, the diifercnt names of savage tribes are often treated as synonyms 
ljr Sanskrit writer*, aud as the Tamil name Xelvli cannot possibly be located in the Telugu 
di>tr;cts, it may be tint the author of the inscription is referring to one of the hill-tribes of 
the Tamil country, and that Xelveli is meant for the modern Tinnevelly. 3 An additional 
;r:rr *::::* in favour of this view is that, immediately after the description of the war 
with the babaras, the author refers to UJayaclian drills achievements "in the Northern region 
al<o/' He there pursued aud defeated the Xishada chief Prithivivyaghra, who was 
performing an MrarnvJAa, and drove him out of the district of VishnurSja, which he 
subjected to the Pallava king (1, 53 ff.). Nishuda is, like Sabara, one of the words by 
which Sanskrit writers designate savage tribes. The district of Yiskouraja, which was 
situated to the north of the Pallava country, can be identified with certainty. As 
Xandivarman was a contemporary of the Western Chalukya king YikramSditya II. who 
reigaed from A.D. 733-34 to 746-47,* he was also a contemporary of the Eastern Chalukya 
king Vishnuvardhana III. whose reign is placed by Dr. Fleet between A.D. 709 
and 746. 5 He is evidently the Vishnuraja of the Uday&adiram plates, 6 and his district 
(rishaya) is the country of Vng! 3 over which the Eastern Chalukyas ruled. The last 
two items in the list of Udayachandra's deeds are, that he destroyed the fort of ETSlidurga, 7 
and that he defeated the Pandya army at the village of Mannaikudi (1. 59 ff.). 

The grant which was made by Nandivarman Pallavamalla at the request of 
Udayaehandra, consisted of the village of Kumaramangala- Vellattftr, which 
belonged to the district called PaSehimarayanadi-vishaya 3 and of two water-levers 
' V:L--..< ..'. .-:) in the neighbouring village of Korragrdma, which appear to have been added 
in order to supply the former village with means of irrigation. As in the case of other 
grants, the original name of the village was changed into Udayaehandramangalam in 
commemoration of riryr.?hr.nira, at whose instance the donation was made (1. 62 ff.)- The 
description of the boundaries of Udayaehandramangalam is given in great detail (1. 65 ff.). 

1 Vol. I, p. 3, Xo 8. . VoL If No 2 ^ paxagraph 24. 

4 Tirunelveli, 'the sacred paddy-hedge,' is the Tamil original of the Anglo-Indian Tinnevelly, the name 
of the head-quart*^ of the southernmost district of India. An inscription of Sundara-Pdndya at TinneveUy calls 
the d*irr of the temple Yr-Mv-t^var^ O., * the lord of the paddy-Hedge, ' and VeDuvaneSTara, i.e., < the lord 
of the bar^>',:u-glo : ' see my Annual Report for 1893-94, p. 7, 

* See E f . !*.< VoL HI, p. -2, Table. . JM. Ant ^ Tol> XXy pp 99 and 2g3 

* This identification *** already made by Mr. Yenkayya in the JEfafa* Christian College Magazine fox 
August isfirt), * 

v ',.* F ^ keS (A * **' TOL Vm ' P> 283> P^P* to id fy tto place with the modem Calicut ; 

b " ** TT 1 f0nU f ^ a * me * n0t K **W*f i. *ut KallikkSttai, and its Malayulam naaie i. KflrikkMu 
or Xv:. zi . Ju. " * 



74 



UDATEXMHAM PLATES OF XAXIUVAIJMAX. 365 



.,, - ' * ' *^ '***** jli' T>' HlUlf t*l 

n . TlUage ' a P rtion of *tt<& k*l Leeli induM in tim -J t tr,I 

village ; m the north, the village of E^ehidrara, which, in Its Taw" f'n K f -h"^' 
is referred to in line 107 of the present inscription, anl in InotW co^-r-pla' ^ - m 
Udayendiram ; * and in the north PS t fh a v T i - ,. ,' j-i.im <J"TU 

P1<L A *i, , . ' nrokshiraaudi, tb- Tamil uarm- <4 whi.h M 

ralaru. As the modern village of FdavSndiram is situatnl .,n th.- I'-.liri r?v, r- , o 

1 n , ^ **^ * ALiiau^A f/ii mi* j il,i|^.i rsl'jr, Ur" tJi** 

origmal of the present inscription Is preserved, and mn<t prolaMv di^,v.p,l, at 
Uday^ndiram; and as the Tamil name rdaySndinun bears tt ct^ r-^i-Wni ,- 1, t] , 
Sanskrit name Udayaehandramangalain, and still more ? o to tin- f,nii< niav/.ti^J- 
chaturvgdimangalam and Tlday^ndumangaiarn, vbVh r^ur in two *th*r T ; ^ -- 
ram grants, 2 there is no doubt that Mr. Le Fanu is correct in ideutif jin th. cr.nt.d . Hl aM 
of L dayachandramangalam Trith the modern Uday ndirain. Thi/Tilkir^ i> uow hit uut,"I 
on the northern bank of the P^iaru, while Udayachandramaftiralam i> ^aifi t. hav- h<rn 
bounded by the Kshlranadl on the north-east, and by an unnamed small rivt-T -n th- <>at. 
It must be therefore assumed that either, as Mr. Le Fanu sn-;^. the Pd&ru ha* ! j I 
its bed, or that the name L T dayndiram has travelled across the river in the entire of tho 
past eleven centuries. Pa^ehim-gsrayanadi-vishaya, the name of the district to whMi 
the granted* village belonged, is a literal Sanskrit translation of the Tamil territorial term / 
M61-Adaiytru.nadu 3 which, according to another TJdayendiram grunt (Xo. 7t> lelow), 
was a subdivision of the district of PaduvHr-k6ttain. 

The remainder of the prose portion enumerates the Brahmana doaoes (L 75 ff.)* who, 
according to line 64, were one hundred and eight in number. The actual number of tho 
donees is, however, sixty-three, and that of the shares one hundred and thirty -three. Tin** 
discrepancy is a third point which suggests that the inscription may be a forgery* 

Of the two concluding verses, the first (v. 7) refers to the race of Ptiehan, and the 
second (v. 8) informs us that the inscription, which, like the Kiiram and K.i1!c *. *: inscrip- 
tions, 4 is styled a eulogy (praasti, II. 101 and 105) ? was e^r =;? by the poet 
Param6vara, who also received one of the shares of the granted village (1. 101 f.)* 

The Tamil endorsement (L 105 ff.) is dated in the 26th year of the reign of Madirai- 
konda K6-Paraksarivarman, i.e., of the Chula king Parantaka I., a and records 
that the villagers of Udayachandramangalam agreed with those of the neitjrhb^uring 
village of K,fiohiv&yil, 6 which was also called Igaumaraimangalam, to form one 
Tillage of the two. Another copy of the Tamil endorsement has been added on the first, 
originally blank side of the first plate of another Udayndirom grant. 7 

TEXT. 
Plate L 

[2.] 



1 Ep. Ind., Yol. Ill, p. 144 f. See also Ind. ^.nt., Tol. XXIT, p. 157, note 03. 

2 No. 76 belo\r, verse 26 ; and Ep. Ind., Tol. IH, p. 73. 

3 Preface to the Salem Manual, Tol. I, p. iv. * See the two last lines of page 345. 

6 See Tol. I, p. 112 ; J&>. Lid., Tol. HI, p. 280 ; and the introductions to Xs. 75 and 76 

6 See the first three lines of this page. 7 Ep JW-, Vol. HI, p. 147, 

8 Bead 2TT. * *&** vnusrJr* stands at the beginning of the txt U 

^ Head *WWf. " Separate &K \ 3*T. 

92 



PALLAYA 



H f rq ^ ^ 3 $fTffiai&I "11 1L*I ^f^^F 



- j*] 




[23. 

Plate lib. 



[2-3. ] 



Bead "?^*iW. a Bead ~*JT*ri. * Bead 

* Bead " " 



* Head "^Ht ^ ; tbe xnia&ing ^ appears to be entered above the line by the engraver himself. 

" Head 'xETTWaT'n'. * Bead "^Mpi5f J . * Bead r 5r^t. 

Bead *HK^}'jTr. u Bc-al u ^T^mr^f : . 12 Bead tl ?r|^. 

a X2*fc*l "- ( .*-H'*"*-w. 14 The amtsrtSra stands at the beginning of the next lire- 

n Ryad ^TT3. ls Bea.l ! ^. " Bead c 

" Btad *iiiHti:. * Bead "^Hinfi^d". 2 Bead c 

l Beatd J ftTJr* ** Head c ^ltH:. ^ Bead 

** Bead 5^r%. Bead "fo^fpsr^ir 3 ? Bead 



ffo. 74. UDAYENDIBAM PLATES OF WANDI7AB1TAS. 



867 



[29.] 

[30.] TT 
[31.] ScTf 

[32.] 
[33.] 
[34.] 

[35.] 






[36.] 

[37.] 

[38.] f 

[39.] 

[40.] 

[41.] 
[42.] 

[ 43 . ] 

[44.] f%rf% T Tlftj' : TTW 
[45.] 

[40.] ? 

[47.] 



[48.] 
[40.] 

[so.] 

[51.] 



[l 



*] 



[8 , 

" 



Ilia. 



Jrtrt 1*1 ^q tM 



JIZ2. 



j ioil( j 

' 



apppars to be corrected frwa 



A se<,nd, obligated ^stands Wow tte 9 of W- 

from ^ the 



Bead 



like vfl, wJbich must be due to retouching. 



. 



"v-.* M'JR "=rr- ~ 
' ~ j* 



=r^-r'-TR s 



ffr- 



[04 ." 
.6-3.." s 
L.GG.. 



. 



1.. 






.3 *z 



Ead 3*T. 



" Kead 



- Kead 



Bead 



w Eead r^.^ 



" Heud 
,. K , ad 



f tle itwiww nwwcnline ^ is used instead cf tf 



^ 



or 



No. 74. mUYENDIRAM PLATES OF XAN'MVAr.r^N' 369 

f76.] 
[77.] 
[78.] 
[79.] 
[80.] 
[81.] 
[82.] 
[83.] 
[84.] 

I Q K "1 U XI_J IJI 1 fTT rrt'^L T J'J'I II f J '- LJ 1 1 1 _ 1 1 1 > 30 , 

.] 



Plate Fa. 

[87.] 
[88.] 
[89.] 



[91.] 

[92.] ^TH^^IT c lKl 1 iR'ii' i fl : ?T**l^ 

[93.] 

[94.] 
[95.] 
[96.] 



[97.] ?^T^ ^5[^] *F?ra d&c*uAR ?TROTll>F n&Ti^t**!" 5- 

[98.] 
[99.] 



1 Bead ST^T . * Bead 55. * Bead <T^ * Rd ^ 

6 Bead <TSfa. ' * Bead dsNNJW*. 7 Bead /Jww q??R*. * R^ad 



9 Bead flfa. w Sead ^PRW^. " Beal 

Bead ^ cTg^. Bead rfNm. * Bead a^ct^w. Ig Bead 



" Bead dA^^NcTg^? . 18 Bead SETTfrf . 
Bead 



^ which was era*Hi by the engraver* bin au^f 
he had repeated it at the beginning of line 87. 

_ Q*_r0k' m "O^mA ' 

** Bead ^3. * Bead ^3w. Kettt 

M Bead *Ti^R. r * Bead 

S2 Bead *fi?u**i*ii*'^OT" a Bead 



BeadSP. "Eead^O^. - iw *" - " B ^ ? 



370 PALLATA :> ? :.: TTIONS 




-d . Sanskrit portion. 
Hail! Prosperity! 

(Terse 1.) I bow my head devoutly to Sadailva, who is seated in the position of profound 
meditation on the peak of the Suxndro. mountain for the welfare of the three worlds ; whose 
two eyes are the sun and the moon ; who is united with Umil ; who has conferred splendour 
on Udayaehandra; (and) who wears matted hair. 

(F. 2*) Let frJTn remain for a long time, the glorious lord of Vilvalapura, the orna- 
ment of the race of Pftehan, who has conferred the kingdom on the Pallava (king) on 
many battle-fields, who is benevolent, who is a chastiser of hostile armies, (and) who is 
renowned on earth ! 

(F< 3.) Let it remain in the world for a longtime, the race of the P alia vas, whose feet, 
(fender*; as sprc^ts. are worshipped by kings ; whose hands, (tender) as sprouts, are bending 
under the weight of the water (poured out) at donations ; (and) who have driven away (even) 
the slightest calamity by the multitude of (tteir) excellent virtues ! 

(Line 8) From the supreme soul was produced BrahmS,; from Brahma, Angiras ; 
f rom Angiras, Brihaspati; from Brihaspati, &amyu; f rom ^amyu, Bharadvaja; from 
Bharadvctja, Brdna; from Drona, ASratthikman, the splendour of whose power was 
immeasurable ; (and) from him, Pallava, who drove away (even) the smallest calamity from 
(tit) race. 

(L. 11.) In the race of Pallava, which, thus flourished in an uninterrupted line of 
regular descent, (ro$ lorn) Simh^vishnu, a devout worshipper of Tishnu; from Siuiha- 
vishnu, 3tlahndravarman whose valour equalled (that of) Mahndra; from him, 
Xarasimhavarman, who destroyed (the city of) Vfitdpi, just as Agastya destroyed (the 
demon) Vfttfipi, (#*</) who frequently conquered Vallabharaja at Pariyala, Mani- 
mangala, Sfcramara and other (/>V-.Y). His son (was) another Mah^ndravarman. 
From him (came) Paramvaravarman, who defeated the army of Vallabhain the battle 



1 Bead in-wjin*. * Read tTjfr , Head Ct fN ? I f * Read 

* Had 9^T, Re*d I**. ' Read ^fft'fl, Read 

Bemd jrf 



w In tfc original, this sign of punctuation looks like a double p. . w Read 

* Read 



No. 74. UDAYENDIRAM PLATES OF JTANDirARyjJ*. 571 

of Pei^iivalanallftr; from him, Narasinihavarman, who was a devout worshipper of 
Mahdfraxa (and) a great patron of Biihmanas. His (son iww)the very pious Parami vara- 
varman, whose beauty (dar&ana) surpassed (that of all other*), just as PanunWvan* (&va) 
has (one) eye (dar&ana} more (than all others). 

(L. 19.) The son of this Param^yarayarman (was) he who was E conqueror of all, 
like Bharata; who was immoyable, like (Mount) M6ru; who broke the opposing (fwm nf 
his) enemies by his own hands, as the sun breaks the opprsins (matw$ of) darkness by his 
own rays ; who was yersed in all the fine arts (Jcald), just as the (ftttt-) moon i-c^w** all 
digits (kaU)] who lowered the pride of J^riga, 3fala (of) Jfishadha, y^Ii fc *!:i, N.tt-h*jp. 
Bhagiratha and other (kings) ; whose powerful right arm had become spotted by rfiowers of 
streams of rutting-juice, which oozed from the temples (of the elephant*) of hostile kings ; 
whose great fame, (which reset&bled) a group of white water-lilies, filled (all) quarters ; whose 
lotus feet were rubbed by the multitude of the diadems of prostrate kings ; who resembled 
Cupid in beauty, the king of Va tsa 1 in (the Jsnowkdge of) elephants, Nakuk in (the .'.'" - ' * 
of) horses, Arjuna in (the me of) the bow, (and) IMna in archery ; who was versed in poems, 
dramas and stories; who was skilled in the bindumatt^ yiidhaehahirthapdda^ ^r?V"W. 
aksharachyutaJca, mdtrdthyutaka and similar (verm)? who was a trei*:i:y of policy, a vessel 
of wealth, free from spots, a destroyer of the power of the Kali (aye), (and) devoted (10 
liberality) as the E&lpaka (tree) $ 

(V. 4.) The virtuous Kandivarman, the lord of the Pailavas, () the death of 
enemies, a Cupid to women, unconquerable by armies, rich in virtues, the refuge of ?aV- N, 
(and) a Kalpa tree to good men. 

(V. 5,) Breaking in battle an army of elephants by sharp arrows, this king, the lord of 
men (and} hero in war, shines like the sun, the friend of the lotus, who gradually breaks 
the mass of darkness by the bundles of (Ks) rays (and) rises orer the mountain. ^ 

( V. 6.) Until the end of the world, the favourite (ornaMtut*; on earth of this renowned 
lord, the banner of the Pallavas, are the following : the victorious bow (**fcA i*) the 
ornament of (Us) hand, (and) the rotting-juiee of hostile elephants at the head of battles, 
(which is) the unguent of (his) body. 

(L. 36.) His son 4 was Nandivarman, the lord of men, the lord of the arth, the 
statesman, 5 the wrestler of the Pallavas (PaUavamaUa). 

(L. 37.) While this lord of men was ruling the earth, in the year which was --Trr!rt:r.ff 
the number twenty-one (of the years of the reign} of this same Nandivarman, a request * 
was made to the lord (n>., Nandivarman) by the chastiser of hostile anme*,' the w<*Beat 
hero, caHed Udayachandra, who was the lord of the river Yeguvati, the banks of vtafc 
are adorned with bowers of areca-palms, cocoanut-trees, mango-tree*, palmyns *"- 
tamdla, ndga, pumndga, red *ta, k*w**> *M*, ******* f d *** trees > <*> * 
^ of ^on that h. come ofi from the tip, of the *~+*V-*Z~? ! ! 
are intoxicated with passion ; who was the lord of the city called 

note 6. 

3 are explained in the commentary on the JHffarfffrf, p. 

, i _ A JL-. C "K4- -la OO-J1TI t.Jlte 



No. 25, paragraphs 3 and 42. . 

This request, wiict refers to a graat of land, is speeded L 62 . 
7 The same epithet occurs in verse 2. 



S72 FALI<AVA INSCRIPTIONS. 



ornament of the who!*; world, (t*wl) the bdztir roads of which are covered with copious dropa 

of water, that has trickltd out of the nostrils of the trunks of troops of hostile elephants, 

which re^mliLo cloud?, Uaek like ink, in the rainy season ; who was born in the race of 

Fflchan, which hud IKHOI handed down by (/.<., had been in the hereditary service of) the 

uninterrupted -succession of the Pal lava race; who, when ho pereeivod that Pallavamalla 

wa* b -:->/! in Xandipnra by tlw Drain! ia princes, unable to boar this, like the visible 

death of the r*rowd of the enemies of Fallavainalla, slow with (A/v) sharp sword, which 

glittiwfl like the petal of a water-lily, the Pallava king Chitrainuya and others; *ho 

deft^tod the hostile army nn the battle-fields of Ximba^vana], Chutavuua, aihkara- 

gruina, Xc-Ilfir, Xelveli, Sficavarundur and so forth, and (tit it*) bestowed the whole 

kingdom many times on the Pullava ; who, while his strong ami became adorned with the 

fopious r:;*t:r.r-;":-c 3 which oozed out at (/<iV) collision with the pair of tusks of the elephant 

on which the leader of the Sahara army was mounted, split (the head of) the opposing 

Sahara king, called Udayana, in the terrible battle of Nelveli, which could hardly be 

i ntered by a common man, and seized (/ *) mirror-banner made of a peacock's tail ; who, in 

the Northern region also, pursued the Nishada chief, .called Frithivivyaghra, who, 

desiring to become very powerful, was running after the horse of the Aicathtdha, defeated 

I/MM), ordered (him) out of the district (rhAayj) of Vishnuruja, (*riiY/i)he subjected to the 

J'allava, and seized faultless pearl necklaces of excellent lustre, an immeasurable heap of 

01d ? and elephants; (awl) who d--tr?y?-d (the fort of) KAlidurga, which was protected by 

the goddess Kali, and defeated the P find y a army at the village of Mannaikudi. 

(L. C2.) At his (Udayachandra f s) request, (king Xandivarman) gave, in order to reward 
Ufa deed* o/) the edge of the sword of him who had bestowed the whole kingdom (on hi* 
ford),* to one hundred and eight Brahmanus the village of KumSramafigala- VellattAr in 
the Pafiehimagrayanadi-vishaya, and two water-levers ( 'a^-yi-.tfra) in (the village of ) 
Korragrama, having conferred (on the granted village) the (new) name of Udavachan- 
dramangalam. 

(L. 65.) The eastern boundary of this (tillage IB) a small river. The southern bound- 
ary (iV) on the north of (the village ra/fcrf)Samudradatta~ehaturvedimangalam, (antl)on 
the north of (the tank called) Chakratirtha ; (going) to the west from this, on the north of 
the temple (dh-ayriJta) of Koyragrama; (going) to the west from this, on the north of the 
north-western boundary of the previously (mentioned village 0/)8amudradatta-chatur- 
vddimafcgalam (and) of (the took called) Uragahrada; (and going) to the west from this, 
the southern side of (the hill called) Anad utp&lachala. Its western boundary (i* the hilt 
catM) Lohitagiri; going north from this, (the western bowidcury is) on the east of (the hill 
eall&l) Tf-lfilaSiktara ; (and) ou the west of (the hill called) Krishnafiila-tfildehehaya, 
(the cam calM) Rauhinaguha. The north-western boundary (w the tank called) Sindhu- 
Turahrada. The northern bou-Jury (<VJ on the south of the southern boundary of the 
village called Kaiiehidvara. The north-eastern boundary (&) the (river) Eshiranadl. 

(L. 74.) (The king) gave the htnd included within these four boundaries, with the use 
of the water of the rivers aud canals, with all exemptions, having expropriated others (vi* 9 
Jaina heretics ?), 3 whose obserrances were not in accordance with the law. 



line 25 and verse 6. 
* Comp-w the words tf^f *Ri 5*1^. r^?3 qmt=T in 1 48 ff. and 



* Compare Ko. 76 below, T erc 27 f. *ud lino 97 f. 



No. 



GStra. 



No. 74. UDAYENDIEAM PLATES OF NA3D1VAKMA& 
(L. 75.) LIST OP DONEES. 



/>73 



SMra. 



&etidt*f*. 



Kxmtf ***. 



1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
16. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
18. 
20, 
121. 
22. 
23. 
21. 
26, 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29. 
30. 
31. 
32. 
83. 
34. 
35. 
36. 
37. 
38. 
39. 
40. 
41. 
42. 
43. 
44. 
45. 
46. 
47. 
48 
49. 
50. 
51. 
52 
53. 
54. 
65. 
56. 
67. 
8. 
59. 



Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 

Do! 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 
KaSyapa. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 
Bharadvaja 

Do. 

Do. 

Do 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 

Jatdkarna 
Vatta. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 

Agoir^ys 

yaaMia 

Atare> 
Yishgnvjidd 

Ho. 

Do. 

Uo, 

Lenta 

Vasishtfia 

Do. 

G6tama 
Do. 
Do. 

Par&aia 
Do. 
Do. 
Harita 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Mudgala 

Kanaka 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 



Fravaofaana 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
A Do. 
Apastambha 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
A Do. 
Apastamba 1 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
A Do. 
Apestambha 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Pra-vachana 
Do. 
Do, 
Do. 
Apastamblia 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
l>o. 
Do. 
Da 
Do. 
Do. 
BliT|ieh& 
Do. 
Do. 
Do. 
Apastamlibi 
Pravaciwna 

A ^ 

Apastmnbha 

Do 
?Ti.'han 

Da. 

Do. 
ApastAmbL* 

Do. 

Po. 

Do, 

Do. 

Do. 

Bo. 

Do. 

Do. 

Do. 
pivchajw 
Apastamblia 



l&iutaraaa 



j Hndrnkmntr* 



Kirimbi 
KivunAr 



. . f Mattiianaan 



60*. 


. . 


*> 


r^takikuli* ."" 


61. 


... 


. * * 




62. 


... 


.,., 


G*ftgpam".. 


63. 













, .. . - - 





To t3w author cl th* 



of 



^ R ^ at I , 



employed in all other cases. 



, ., 



CIIOL.V 



/ r. 7.) A* liur a.- th* *im inovt* in the sky, a<* long as tho mountains stand, (and) as 
long as the moon and the stars (wlurr^ so long let the race of Pftchnn remain ! 

{F. 3.) The poi't Faramevara, vim was the son of the illustrirms Chandradva 
was born from the race of Mfidhiviu, made the poetry of the (above) eulogy (pra&asti). 



B< Tamil portion. 

(L. 103.) la the tweuty-gixth year (of the rriyn) of Madirai-konda Ku-Parakesari- 
Taruian, we, (tfa memfarx of) the assembly (*aWW) of Uda[ya]ehandramaDgalam, and 
we, (*&? m*mbrr* of) the assembly of Kafichivuyil, alias Igaumaraimaiigalani, (have 
ayrwl a$ fallow*) : 

(L 108.) We, (the inhabitant* of) these two villages, having joined (and) having become 
one, shall prosper as one village from this (date). 

- INSCRIPTIONS OP THE CHOLA DYNASTY. 

NO. 75. OK A FIILAB AT UTYAKEO^DAN-TlRUMALAI. 



This short inscription is engraved on a pillar in the south-east corner of the veranda 
which surrounds the shrine of the Ujjivanatha temple at TJyyakkondas-Tirumalai, 
a village 3 miles west of Triehinopoly. It records the gift of a perpetual lamp in the 34th 
year of the reign of Madirai-konda K6-Paraksarivarman, {.., of the ChSla king 
Par&xitaka I. 1 The donor was Pirintakae-llaldevadigalar, a queen of Pirinta- 
laa-KandaradittadSvar. The only king with a similar name, of whom we know, is 
Oauiaraiityavarman, the second son of ParSntata L* As the inscription belongs to 
the time of Parantaka I. himself, and as it prefixes the word Pir&ntakan to the name of Kan- 
dariLdittadvar ? 5 it is evident that Gandan\dityavarman ? the son of Parantaka I., is actually 
meant here. The name Pariintaka also forms the first member of the name of the queen of 
KandarAdittadSvar ; Pirantakaa-MadSv-adigaldr probably means 'the devotee (of the temple) 
of HaMdSva, (founded by) Panmtaka (L).* 

The hitherto published inscriptions of ParSntaka I. are dated in the 13th, 4 15th, 5 
24th* and 26th T years of his reign* The latest sure date hitherto found is the 40th year 
in an inscription of the PaSchanad^Svara temple at Tinivaiytlru. 8 

The large Leyden grant (L 48 fL) states that Gandaradityavarman, the second son of 
Pariintaka I., " founded, for the sake (of bliss) in another (world), a large village, (called) 
by his own name, in the country on the northern bank of Kavera's daughter (*'.*., the Kvri 
river)." This village appears to be identical with Gandar3,ditya-ehaturvdimanga- 
lam, which is mentioned in several Tanjore inscriptions 9 as belonging to a district on the 
northern bank (of the KavSrf), and with the modern Eandaradityam in the UdaiySrpalai- 
yam talluqa. 1 * The fifth of the nine Saiva hymns known as Tiruvi&aippd was composed by 
Kandaradittag, who calls himself 'king of the people of Tanjai/ t.e., Tanjore, and 

1 See p. 365, note 5. * g&e lines 38, 48 and 60 of tlie large Leyden grant. 

5 Compare Par&>taifin-2T*ntlxraiydr, **.*., ' Kundayai, (the daughter of) Par&ntaka (II.), T in No. 6, p. 68. 

* J5>, In* , Tel. Ill, p. 280 f . * Vol. I, NOB. 82 and 83, and Yol. 31, No. 76. 

* Jfu^nu GM*ii** Cdfy* Jf v-"'^ Vol. VHI, p, 104 ff. 

T JBfr. JW M Yol. Ill, p. 147, and the endorsement of No. 74 above. 

1 No. 232 of 1894 ia my Annual Ikport for 1894-95. 

f No, 6 paragraph 14 ; No. C9, 78 ; and No. 70, 65 * See YoL I, p. 112, note 6* 



No. 76. UDATEKDIEAM PLATES OP PSITHIVIPATI II. 375 

must be accordingly identified with the Ch&la king Gaodar^'TSTa The carpen^r 
Kanaarftditta-PerundaoLohan in No. 66, paragraph 505," i* apparently namsd aftt-r 
Gandaradxtyavarman, the grand-uncle of the then reigning king B4jar4jad*t*. 

According to the subjoined inscription, the ancieat name of Urr A-lr rl ! : -Tiromaki 
was JSandipanmamangalam, which suggests that the place may hare been funded by 
one of the Pallava kings named Nandivarman. The temple was called Tirukkarkudi- 
Parame^vara. This enables us to identify it with Ka r kudi, a shrine which is referred 
to in the Periyapurdnam as situated in the Ch61a country to the south of the KSv^ri river. 



TEXT. 



7.3 

u*y&QLj(jinr&r 



Df*3 



In the thirty-fourth year (f^f the reign} of Madirai-konda Ko-Parak^earirarman, 
Pirantakas-Mad^yadigalar, the daughter of Mara-Perumal (owJ) queen of Piran- 
takaG-KandarSdittadgvar, gave ninety full-grown ewes, which must neither di nor 
grow old, 3 to (the temple of) Tirukkarkudi-Paramvara at Xandirar^ar^r.:':;^!-:: , 
a brahmadeya on the southern bank (q/" the Kavdri river)) for ?tirp!T:r2r. erery day as long as 
the moon and the sun endure, (one) vrakku of ghee (measured) by the ttraJka (^ter 2; / ^;? ( n 
a trident, 4 in order to feed one sacred perpetual lamp which shall burn daj mod aight. 
(This charity is placed under) the protection of all AfdteSvaras. 

No. 76. UDATBKBIKAM PIRATES oy PBITHJVIFATI II. HASTIXAXXA. 

The subjoined inscription was first made known by the Kev. T. Foulke in the Afa*u*l 
of the Salem Districtj Vol. II, p- 369 S. It is engraved on one of the fire ?*ts of coj i^r-jC^te*!. 
which appear to have been discovered at Udayendirarn in A. D. 1850 and tare now in the 



1 See Mr. P. Sundaxam Pillai's valuable article cm tfee A.ge of TIrui::!;.-.- -r-r-i:. 1-r ia tk* Mmin* 
Magazine, Vol. IX, pp. 344 and 511 ; and -Bj. Xrf. ToL HI, p. 280 f. 

* Bead &p&itr. 

9 I.e. t which have to be replaced by fresfc ims when tb^j die or grow o!4 ; ** Vol, I p p. 114, tot* I, 

* jSitta is used for trif&l*. 



- .-;. - of the Ittnrmkirtiof thu Saund:irj,rAja-Perumul temple at IM^ : 

the opportunity of using the original plates to the courtesy of Mr. F. A. Nicholson, i.c.s. 

The "-y-- r .p^*-c are seven in number. They measure about 8-J to 8* t\y 3| inche?. 
The edges of each phte are raised into rims for the protection of the writing, which is in 
wry god preservation. The plates are strung on a copper ring, which had been already cut 
when Mr. Frmlkes examined the plates. The ring is ab>ut ^ inch thick and measures about 
5| inches in diameter. Its ends are soldered into the lower portion of a flower, which bears 
on its ^rc-in !--! petals a oirr*uhr seal of about 2 inches in diameter. This seal, which I 
have figured in the EpfyrajMa Imlica (Vol. HI, p. 104, Xo. 4 of the Plate), bears, in relief, 
a bull couehant whii'h faces the proper right and is flanked by two ornamented lamp- 
stands. Above the bull are an indistinct figure (rerhaps a ^-imtting male person) and a 
orescent, and above these a parasol between two chnurts. Below the bull is the Grantha 
legend Prulhnmtru,. From the Udayendirain plates of the Buna king Vikram&ditya IL* 
we learn that his rr?at-ffraui?iiher had the name or surname Prabhumlru. The occurrence 
of this name on the seal of the subjoined grant suggests that the Ganga king Prithivipati II. 
adopted a Bsioa biruda and placed it on his seal when the Buna kingdom was bestowed on 
him by the Ch51a king Parlntaka L As, however, the seal-ring had been already cut when 
Mr. Foulkes examined the plates, the r visibility remains that, as in the case of the inscription 
Ko. 7I ? S the present seal may have originally belonged to another set of plates ? perhaps to 
those of V!kramM!tya II 4 

The first five plates bear 28 Sanskrit verses in the Grantha alphabet. The alphabet and 
language of the two last plates (and of a portion of the last line of plate Vb) is Tamil. A 
few Tamil letters are used in the middle of the Sanskrit portion, rts., $ of Vaimbalgurim line 
42, JD& of firipuzamliifa in line 45, and $ of Parivi in line 62. A few words in Sanskrit prose 
and Grantha characters occur at the bernnnirg of plate /and at the end of plate VII (svasti 
fri, 1. 1, and on namo Xdrdgandya, L 101). 

The Sanskrit portion opens with invocations of Yishnu and Siva (verses 1 and 2). 
The next few verses (8 to 11) contain a genealogy of the Chfila king ParSntaka I. Then 
follows a genealogy of the Ganga-B Tina king Prithivipati IL surnamed Hastimalla 
(TV, 12 to 23), and the information that, with the permission of his sovereign Parak^sariu 
or Parantaka L, he granted the village of Kadaikk6ttur to the village of Uday gndu- 
chaturvfcdimarigalam (vr. 24 to 26). Excluded from the grant was certain land which 
belonged to the Digambara Jainas (v. 27 f. and 1. 97 f.). The Tamil portion contains a 
minute d:-s:-r:pt:on of the boundaries ofEadaikkottfir and adds that the grant was made 
by Sembiyaa-Mdvalivanaraya (Le., the Gunga-Bfma king Prithivipati IL) in the 15th 
year of the reign of Madirai-konda Ko-Parakesarivarman (z.e., the Chola king 
Parantaka L), and that the granted village was clubbed together with Udyafiandira- 
mangalam into 0;w village, called Viranurayanachchriin commemoration of Parantaka's 
surname Yiran&rayana. 

The Chola genealogy (vv, 3 to 11) may be subdivided into three portions, m., mythi- 
cal ancestor^ ancient Chfila kings, and direct predecessors of ParSntaka L The mythical 
ancestors (v. 3) are Bra'ii::!, Marichi, Kufiyapa, the Sun, Rudrajit, Chandrajit and ibu 
The fctsr first of these are named in the same order in the Udayendiram plates of Yira-ChQla* 

1 &* itbove, p. 301 f, Ep. M^ YoL III, p. 75. * S*e page 362 

* > l*l n Tol. Ill, p. 74, * 1>. Ind*. VJ. Ill, p. 81. 



No. 76. UDAYBNDIEAM PLATES OF PKETHIFIPATI IL 377 

* " ^ ^^*~,* XldU is placed dfcr 

fh ? / ' 1 J Cloned by name in the large Leyden grant (L 13} and alluded t. in 
the EaUngattu-Parani (viii. 13) and in the Vikkira^^^UB (II o to 2^> 
The ancient ChSla kings to whom the subjoined inaction refers (v 4!" 
C k 61a, Earik.1. and I.rt.,1,.,*.,, n. I**. JL, .J^ 

a 22^^ "' W* (1 ' 17) ' KWMla ^ 24) ' K ^*^^ * ft 25) and 

h .. 26} : Q / he ^W<*ttv-P*ram alludes first to Kdkkffii as having wedded a XAg* prince** 

(via 18), then to XSohchengan as contemporary of the poet Poygui (**#,), aad Iat to 

Kankala as having built embankments along the Elverf river (viii. 20), while the IB*/***. 

**!*- ZTZa alludes first to Kdkkilli (]. 19 t then to EarikAIa (L 26), and last to IT 1 ,!.. : ^* - 

(L 27 f.)- It wiU be observed that each of the four documents which record the Mines and 

achievements of these ancient Ch6Ia tings, enumerates them in differeat order. One of the 

four kings, Kdkkilli, can hardly be considered a historical person, as he is credited with 

having entered a subterraneous cave and there to hare contracted marriage with a serpent 

princess/ and as the Vikkirama-$6r<m-Ul& plaecs him before the two mythical kiags &bi awl 

Kavdra ; and the king Ch61a of the Uday&idirain plates and of the Leyden grant ig nothing 

more than a personification of the Ch61a dynasty, just as Pal&va, the supposed soa of the 

hero AlvatthSman and founder of the Pallava race.* 

The two remaining kings, KSohcheAgan and Karik&la, are the heroes of two Tamil 
poems, the Kalavari by Poygaiyar and the Pmttinappdhi by RudrafigaimaBar. Those 
two poems must be considerably more ancient than the KaJi^^^Psr^L which belongs to 
the time of Kul&tfcunga I. (A.D. 1063 to 11 12), because the author of this poem (viu. IS and 
21) believed them to be actually composed before the time of Parfiutaka I. and during tho 
very reigns of Kdchchengan and KarikaLu While the Ja!iya*tu-Parj -/places E^iL-^jf.^i- 
before Karikaia, who is represented as having inscribed on Mount AUra the history of liia 
predecessors, and among them of ESchehengan (rai. 19) 7 the Leydeu grant calls EISc-Leh-n^ia 
a descendant of KarikaLIa, and the Vikkirama-S6ra&-lJld refers to the two kia#s in the smno 
order. The Leyden grant even represents the mythical king K^kk:!II as a descendant of 
KSclichengan. A comparison of these conflicting statements shows that > at the time of the 
composition of the three documents referred to, no tradition remained regarding the order in 
which KSchchengan and KariMla succeeded each other. Pr-HVly their names were Ofoly 
known from ancient Tamil panegyrics of the same type as the Kakv*ari and the Pa*f **&*.*. ?.V. 
It would be a mistake to treat them as actual ancestors of that Chdla dynasty whoae 
epigraphical records have come down to us. They mut rather be coiusidered aa two 



1 Canto viii. verse 9 ; Ind. Ari. Y Vol. X.TX, p. 330, * AA Ant., TbL XXII, p. H7, 

3 This is a Sanskritised form of the Tamil K6chc\en$**. 

4 This represents the Tamil Kdchclicngamd'^ 

6 According to the PerumMn#a:vppadaz\ a poem by Bttdrangtu>nAair (see Fap^it *.:_.!:. *!*";, 
of the Pattuppdttu, Preface, p. 3), a Chola Mug of Nlgapatti&am (Negapat*m) t who i 



of Kokkilli, entered the Naga world through a cayBrn, nuaraed a Niga pzinceM^ *xtd boewme *- y !. *L . f , 

of Ilandiraiyan, a Ton^aimaa, f^., Mug of Kdfichl. la certain apocri^iwJ worka, ill* E;;. t:J. .1 

Adon4ai and represented as the son of Eulottunga-Chol* (!) ; see Wfla^-u'* i*:* : ;.z . f C* ** * ',\, 

p. 209, Taylor's Gat<dogu*, Yol. Ill, p. 426 f., and Mr. Sewell'e JL:*s-* i/.i* -,.. .,:,-. T 'L II, yp. 155 lot- 

213. The Kasteudi plates (No. 73, 1L 101 and 116) mention 4 tfc twak of TSwOayft or TSraljafi,.* 

name of this tank is perhaps connected with liandiraiyan. If this ware the cas^, :t TTOU! 5 protv: tL; ^I^MM^;: v 

of the legend of Adondai.- 

6 See Yol. I, Nos. 24, 32 and 151, and Yol. II, Kos. 73 and 7*. 



373 CEOLA rr^iT.-rTi'.y? 

representatives of extinct dynasties of the Ch51a country, whoso names had survived in 
Turnii literature eithvr by chance or on account of their specially marked achievements. 

To Karikula the Ley den grant (1. 24 f.) attribute? the building of embankments alou 

tho Kiv^ri river. The same act is alluded to in the nlinynfttt-rnrani and the Vi?tk!f**M<i- 

AV^.rW. The IT'tlinyfit/u-J'aratii (viii. 21) adds that he paid I, /',/ JO gold pieces to the 

author of the P "L _ *' ;". According to the P**rwwrtizujy)arfai+ a poem by 31:: b-tt-l:;::- 1 -- 

YrrrV'r, 1 the name of the king's father was Ilaiijdtcheuui. The king himself is there 

called Karigill, i.e., l Black-leg ' or * Llophaat-!^'- while the Sanskritised form of his name, 

ir.:r:V.!&, would mean < the death, to elephants.' He is said to have defeated the Chra 

and Pantlya kings in a battle fought at Tennil? According to the i Lt rp~'l>'-''ram* his 

capital was K& virippilznbattiuam. 5 In one of his interesting contributions to the history 

of ancient Tamil litoratnro.* the Honourable P, Coomaraswamy allots Karikala to the fir^t 

century A.D, This opinion is based on the fact that the commentaries on the -V *V r 7 i * < . 

represent Karikala as the maternal grandfather of the Ch&ra king Seriguttuvay, a contem- 

porary of Ga jab&hu of Ceylon. Mr. Coomaraswamy identifies the latter with Gajabuhu L, 

who, according to the HaMvamsa^ reigned from A.D. 113 to 135. With due respect to 

Mr. Cooinaraswaray's sagacity, I am not prepared to accept this view, unless the identity 

of the two Gajabahus is not only supported by the mere identity of the name, but proved by 

internal reasons, and until the chronology of the earlier history of Ceylon has been subjected 

to a critical examination. 

The last of the four ancient Chola kings to whom the subjoined inscription refers, is 
Kiichcheagan, i.., ' king Red-eye/ PoygaiySr's poem Kalavari^ which has been 
translated into English by Mr. Kanakaeabhai Pillai, 7 describes the battle ofKarumalam,in 
which Sengan defeated and captured a Chfira king. The KaUngattu-Parani and the Yikki- 
:\:-r-N >.-?? state that the prisoner was set at liberty by the king, after the Salavari had 
been recited in the presence of the latter. The Leyden grant (L 26) calls him " a bee at the 
lotus feet of ambhu (Siva)/ 3 6 By this it alludes to the fact that Jengan was considered as one 
of the sixty-three devotees of Siva. 9 The Feriyapurdnam calls him the son of the Chula 
king ubhadva by Kainalavatl, and attributes to him the foundation of the Jambu- 
k tsvara temple. 1 ' 1 His name is mentioned by two of the authors of the D$vdram : Sundara- 
mftrti invokes him in the Tirutio\td<tUogai^ 1 and .refers to a temple which EocLchenganuu 
............ .......... * - ..... ........... - ... .-,.... - . .. ____ _ ....... 

* S*e Pa^it Stau&idoiyar'a edition of the Pattuypdtlu, Preface, p. 2. 

3 In support of tbe fir^t of these two rendfrings it is alleged that lie was accidentally burnt ly fire in hi^ 
y,mth ; fie* Pand^ Silmiuadaiyax's Introduction to bis edition of tlie PttzaudHurt*. Compare tlie similar namo 
Pulikila, vMch Dr. Fleet derives from jwU, * a tiger,' and Mn, foot' or leg;' ->. Ind^ ToL in, p, ^31, 
not** 2. 



viii. 19. 
Soe Pan4h Siminitdaij'mr'a Introduction to his edition of the Fuzandntiru, * See p, 287, note 3. 

* * A hmli-liour with two ancient Tamil joets ;' J. R. A. S,, Ctylon J&ranrJ, 1894. 

JSt^. Jiht.. ToL XVIII, j>, 259 ff. 

* The i JV.i>!-f 1 trannlation of the Leyden grant erroneously connects this epithet with Kukki)li, to wliom 
the second half of the verse refers. It also connect* KarikAla's epithet ariMla, >., k the death to enemieB,' 
with the i r ,- 1^ v^r*3, and thufi obtains A. Choja king Arikala, while tin? actual name of Karikala's ancestor 

/.*., * the protettr of the fire (P&n4ava) ;' the same mythical king is alluded to in the 
'f;-r * > -.. ". viiL 17, as having nasifited the army of Dlianua {TudhiUxtldra) in the BMrata war. 
Si?o page 152 abov*. s p a g 253 above. 

** See p. U2, note 5, and In& Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 64, note 49. 



No. 76. UDAYENBOZAM TLA.TE& OP PBITHITIPATI II. 



vt . Thela.t rc^ 

prove that Senga^ must tave Ixyed before the Tth centn^ to which, ** J,v Mr. V- 
kayya,' Tirufiaaafombandar belongs. Mnally, Mr. Veafatyya' has toimd that tte V ' . , 
prabandliam speaks of a visit of the ChSla kiag KScheheigaalB to the VMmu te^ic Bt 

Tirunaraiytlr. 7 * * 

Verses 4 and 5 of the UdaySndiram plates and lines 28 to 31 of the large Levd grout 
mention the names of the grandfather and father of Parfintaka I., Vijayalaya and'Aditya I 
Both kings are described in general terms, and no special deeds or eveat* are irtirt*,l in 
connection with them. It may be concluded from this that they were ::^L_. r << . .* prinn.*. 
and that ParSntaka I. was the actual founder of the Chfila power, The king during w wj 
reign the present grant was issued, bote various names. The Leyden grant (11. 32 and W 
calls him Par^ntaka. The same name occurs in verees 21 and 25 of the v v, *', " : 
plates. He was also called Vlranarlyana, a name which occurs in rer*o 6, and* which IN 
presupposed by Viran^riyanachchlri, as the granted village was termed after the name of 
" His Majesty (L 73 .). Another name of his was Parakf earin (v. 21 ), whMi foram jart 
of his Tamil designation Madirai-konda E6-ParaksarivarmaB (1. 71), i>., >kiu 
Parafc6sarivarman who took 3adirai (Madhara).' The conquest of Madhu ru ami tbe defeat 
of its rnler, the P4ndya king Bijasimha, i inferred to in veiwu 9 and 1 1. ParAutaka 1 . 
is also reported to hare repulsed an army of the king of Lanka (Ceylon) and to have eamt*l 
by this feat the surname SamgramarSghava (T. 10). Hence he calls himself *K6-Para- 
k&arivarmon who took Jfadirai (Le., iladhn-l) and train (Le^ Ceylon) ' in some of Li* 
inscriptions, 8 He defeated, among others, the Vaidumba king/ " upr<n*tod by force two 
lords of the Bna kings " (r. 9), and conferred the dignity of "lord of the B&uas" on !k> 
Ganga king Prithiyipati II. (v. 21). His quen was the daughter of a king of Kerak 
(v. 8). The Leyden grant (L 35 f .) reports that " (thb) banner of the m#e of tlie Son eoveml 
the temple of &va at YyaghrigrahAra with pure gold, brought from all region*, subdued 
by the power of his own arm." As stated before, 10 this verse refers to the gilding of tbt? 
KanaJcasabJid or ' Golden Hall' at Chidambaram. Mr. P. Sundaram Pillai has pointed 
out that the expression c Golden Hall ' {F 't<i*t.* ;* t ** occurs already in the Dcv<tr&M f 
Appar (alias Tirund\*ukkaraiyar) ? the elder c-Liitvnir.rir'r of TiruBS|jaaiubandar. u Con- 
sequently, it seems that ParSntaka I. did not gild the Chidambaram temple for the fiivt 
time, but that he only re-gilded it. Mr. Sundaram adds that ^Uinapati ^itiicliarva, 
to whose statements we are bound to accord some consideration, ac-riK-s. in the 14tfa eeu- 
tury, the building of the Golden Hall and the town (CI.: Lnil^u:./ itteH to a certain 
Hiranyavarman of immemorial antiquity." Though the name !!::^rj\.VL:^-ii. actually 



Seep. 284, note S. * GFu>r5*ir 

Jnd. Ant., Vol. XXH, p. 64, note 51. * J&rfnw CAmlwm Ctfkf* J%*t**, VdL IX, p. 42. 

J^. ^ki, Vol. HI, p, 277 

See Ms notes at the end of Pamjit Samin&daiymr's edition of tk 

TirmiiangaimansaB*s Ptrt'$atirumori t verges 5dl to 560. 

LD^D/riL/o) ffy>^Q*rfiBTL- ; Xo. 88 of 1892, No, 23S ad flW of 

Madras Museum plates of Ko-Parakesaiiva-rman ttv Uttar -?:/: .J'-,-i Tefr *o th* lth yrr of 
kesarivannan who took Madhurfc and Ceylon ; " se i^f Pr-f.\Jt -?; .f lor OHvl^r I9D io Mtroh !$!, p, & 
9 See the Index to VoL I, t.ff. Taidumba. 
See VoL I, p. 112, note 2. tt -HW*** C? -:,*:-. T/^. Jf*?**, Vol. XX, ^ AI3, 



350 CI10LA INSCRIPTIONS. 

odours among the Palhra kings of Kuficli!, 1 it looks as if his alleged connection with the 
(ridden Hall were only due to the circumstance tint the word hiranya. fc gold,* happens t * 
be a portion of his name, The r! Mr.::. or rather rr-p:! itzitr, of the Chidambaram temple 
l*y Pariutaka I, is alluded to in the Vikkiwma-Surirn-Eld (11. 30 to 32). The Eulinyniln' 
P&rani (viii. 23) mention* his conquest of Ceylon and Madhura, The same two conquests 
and the gilding of the Chidambaram temple are referred to in a hymn by and ar adit yu, 
the second son of Paranfaka L 2 According to this hymn, the capital of Parantaka I. was 
Kori,* i.ff., Uraiyfir, now a suburb of Tricliinopoly.* The present inscription is dated 
in the 15th year of his reign (]. 71 !) A list of other iL?:-rIpti:::s of kis was given un 
page 374 above. 

The ,TV ^ .1 :ry of the Chula king Parantaka I. is followed by an account of the ancestors 
of his feudatory Prithivipati II. surnamed lEastimalla (vv. 12 to 23). This passage 
opens with a verse (12) c'crifrir? the Ganga family, which is said to have had for its 
ancestor the sage Kan va of the race of Kasyapa 5 and to have ** obtained increase through the 
might of Sirahanandin.'' 6 As in the copper-plate grants of the Western Gangas, the 
first king of the Ganga dynasty is stated to have been Konkani, who resided at Knvala- 
lapura, the modern Koldr, 7 "who was anointed to the conquest of the BSna country,"** 
and who, in his youth, accomplished the feat of splitting in two a huge stone pillar with a 
single stroke of his sword. 9 The device on his banner is said to have been a swan (xitapin- 
ehAa, v* 14). To the period between this urrtkioal ancestor and the great-grandfather of 
Prithivipati II. the inscription (v. 15)allotsthe reigns of VishnugSpa, Hari> Madhava, 
Uurvinita, Bh&vikrama , and * other kings J> of Konkani's lineage. The remainder of the 
genealogical portion of the inscription supplies the following pedigree of the Ganga kings : 



Prithivipati I, 
surnamed AparSjita. 



H&rasimha. 



TU+'u:..*^*: TT 

J^_.^* .*-. e .^* XJU* 

surnamed Hastimalla. 



! See pa^e 544 aTbore. * Xadra* Christian College Magazine, Yol IX t p- 511, and page 374 above. 

1 Ep. /, ToL III, p. 281. Compare above, p, 252, not 5, and Ep. Ind., Yol III, p. 72, note 4. 
5 In th* : :; r -7-7 1-t* grants of the Western Gafigae and In verse 13 of the present inscription, the gutra to 
which the &rst Gaiig king, Kongauivarman, belonged, is called K&nv&yana. 

* On Siifahanandin see rav remarks in the J5J?. JW., Vol. Ill, p. 186. 

T The identity of both naawes is proved by the inscriptions of the K61aramma temple at Kolar, in which 
s called KuvalAlapnra. The Harihar grant eeema to st>le Madhava II, ' the lord of Kdlajapnra ; ' see 
J>. /*, Vol. Ill, p 16t5, and /*d Ant., Yol. YII, p. 173. 

* The HallahAlJi grant eoemsto call Konganivarman *a jungle-fire in burning the extremely dense grass 
the Etnas ; ' see Ep. Int., Vol. Ill, p. 164, and Mr. Bice's Jfywra In#r;j>tio**, p. 289. 

* The aame performance of Koagagdvajman i* alluded to ia most of the Western Ga&ga oopper-pLite 
gniats. Dr, Fleet sagged that the *toae piHair may be meant for ajtywImMa ; see Ep. lud., Yol. Ill, p 165 

4. 



No. 76. UDATENDIRAH PLAIES OF PEITIHTIPATI II 381 

Prithivipati I. fought a battle at Vaimbalgan (r. 17} and lost bi life in a bub 
with the PSndya king Varagnna at &ripurambiya (v. IS). .,,.- " ha to J^ 
identified with the village of Tirappirambiyam near ITv^l^: *::.-. " Mr. V<iA- -, ; La* 
shown that this place is mentioned in the Deedram of T::-ur -us :-,! ..: ! - and S-i.-Li/rri.:. ':. 
and that king Varagnna-PSndya is referred to in the T'>v ?" .* , ? /* * * .* 

Prithivipati II. was a dependent of ParSntaka I. and received from him the dignity 
of 'lord of the Mnas' (v. 21), who had been conquered by the (V|a king (t. 9). Ife 
defeated the Hill-chiefs (Girtndraf and the Pallavas (v. 23) and bore the till<** *lonl f>f 
Parivipurl* and. 'lord of Nandi,' i.*., of tie Xandidurga hill oar T5 !-.'<! :-. Hi* 
banner bore the device of a black-buck, his crest was a bull and his drmn vu* ^iH^ti 
PaiSdcAa (v. 24). In the Tamil portion of the :r' i r:^*:.-r. PrithmjiAti II. i r*-f*'rr* w l ?** 
under the title Sembiyas-MavalivSTparSya (11. 72 and JOJj. The wond part <*! tii? 
name consists of M^vali, the Tamil form of MaMbali, i>., ; th<* givat liali/ wh'> i** *'- 
sidered as the ancestor of the Sana kings. 4 and V, 1 !:: .':!; *> BanrjrAja or *]%ijr *f tho 
B^nas. 7 The first part of the name, fc?embiyae, is one of the titles of th*> C hAJa king^. The 
whole surname appears to mean: <(he viho was i;'i-.::A-*/ Mababali-Bunaruja (bv) 
the Ch61a king/ 

According to verse 16, the Gatiga king Pri:L:*v> i*f I. rendered apfri^tance to two 
chiefs named Iriga and N" Sgadanta, thesoas of kinc Diinii, and defended the former of thefr0 
two against king Am dghavars ha. This king '"-an be safely identified ia the M! r -i:;g 
manner. The Chdla king Eajardja ascended the throne in A.I). 964-85 ; * T! 1 " v : " /- g: u:.t!- 
nnele Eajtditya was slain by the Ganga king ]?.::..:?.. who wa a f'udaU>rj* of the 1M-!/: >- 
kdta king Krishna III., before A.D. 949-oU; 1 ' IMJ-1 V>-L'- father Parantaka L, wlio reigned 
at least 10 years, 7 may accordingly be j-lu- L J I al-.i^t A.1). 900 to 910. As Parantabi I. w 
a contemporary of the Ganga king Prithivipati II., Am*gbivsrha, the conteinporarr of 
Prithivipati L, must be identical with the R:*>htr,:h Ax ^ king AmAghavaraha 
roigned from A.D. 814-15 to STC-TS. C A- - >:'^ : r Mfirasiihha, the ^m of P 
L, must have reigned about A.D. 878 to P30. un.I must b distinct from another i!I 
who reigned from A.D. 963*64 to 974-75.* 

Of the localities mentioned in the grant pr&pir, T ?:< v*:. "::-' !. 
(v.26)andUdayafeu<Hramangalam(iheTa^.T^::i:.:'fr:' yae?-... "!' :.. 'j\! ..... 11.74 
and 99 f.) are two different forms of the name of the modern village of F ::.v'i..: ... ^hero 
the plates were found. 10 In mentioning th<* name rl,*yJi'.!:aMl^Jiift w :^ikr-3 1 ihe Huhjoi&cti 
inscription presupposes the existence oi the lost original of the r>?<iY>;<l : r^:, platei of 
Nandivarnian Pallavamalla (No. 74), which record the fouudatiun of thai village m liuat)nr 



i 'See Mr. Sewers Ztt ' / J.nti$uitm, Vol. I, p. 275. Tir^:ru=i!<;y.iatt i No. 67 an tie J&I/AM 
of the Ktunbliak6nam tftliuqa. 

* /n^. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 62 f. Varaguna-Maliarija is ia*nt:"s. .1 is ar :; - r>, *^:- nl tii* F^ \ 
K6.Maianjadaiyaa at TDlastMnam ; No. 51 of 1695 la my An ** fr.W te l*'<4-.* ^ 

s Bie Malapas or Hill-chief s are mentioned among tii* ra*?mirv ioup*r-l ly -J^ 11 r-^i ;- 
it, VoL XX, p. 304, note 8. 4 ?' l *'* *" * ?" ^ 

See JiidL ^*, Vol. XXIII, p. 297, and J&. Ji^. VoL l\ . p. W. I/ ^-, V.L ^, } . .-* 







7 See p. 374, note 8. 

See Dr. Fleet's Tafcle, j&. AA, VoL HI, p. 51. 

*. A^ VoL HT, p. 172; M A*., VoL XII, fP- *** -* ^ ' \ M ; ^V * ^ * f 
f, Introduction, p. 18 ; and tit ter^tei iir ^ J/y^r, to^ I',t I. Ii.'n -r- *. L, r 
Compare page 365 above. 



of the penc-Ml IMayaehamlra.' T3ie villi?o grantiM!, 1C ?.:\!/'/i:% must hare boon 
fcituah"! *W*' to V * 7 !-.;v. ln'i^aiiae St wa <lul!ti*<l trcvfhfT with the latter into one vil- 
Lit*, e t ;ll<*.4 V!r / \ . * '".*. X . W: *" " * w;t* lomuk'<l on the south-ea^t ami north 
ly the I\l;iru mt't (II. 7* a<al f*f\ \vLI<h JUISPC*! through the village* near the eastern 

arv of tie latli-r (L 7*V. The M'll'i^re ' ! : - r - 1 to M^l- A<lai vuru-na'lu, a suhdivi- 

^, >> - 

tLo diVtriot < Pa-luvilr-k'lttani 1. 73 f.;. 2 A* 1 have tumnly stated unpnpe 303, 
3It"l-A ' .' \ -:.' '" ;j iti the Tamil equivalent of J*..' 7 : T " * \~-.r. 'li-vi.-httya, the Suii^kiit name 
of the di>ti ivt to which Udaycudimui belonged in the time of Xandivannan Pulluvamalla. 

TEXT. 

[i.] ^1% fw 1 in*] 

la.] 

:3.; 

[4.] 

L5.; 



**N*V 

K?H 



[ll.j ShMiW n 18 ?7(:)Hcl*dRdHI^fl5::*] 11 

[12.3 



[13.] 



Plate 



[16.] 



n 



1 Str* j^igt 1 364 alove. 

3 Tu' t-uuiitrj' near T*lur lH*longe<i to'Pan^ala-uddtt, another subdivision of Paduvur-k6ttam ; seethe 

t. Vol. I, ^,r, P4uTur-k6Uaia, and J5/>. /?ii/., Vol. IV, p. 82. 

* 1 lit* uuskritibtfd form JL'jt'yura-rfahtr* occurs in another Udayt ndiram grant ; J5/?, 7^., Vol. III. p. 145. 

* Bead ^t. * Bead **tit. Bead 




" Bead ^T?TT^:. Read q:. 

Beaui : ^[Tf%?T:- M Bead ^FH * Read *-?mT c . 

w Bead sfoH;* lr Read Rra*. * Retid ^- 

~. * Head '^T^^ , 21 Read 

ft; fo the original this word is followed bj an erased letter. 

* Kaad ** 



No." t6. UDAYliNDiRAM: PLA.TEB OF PSFT&lT&ATl II. 383 

fl7.] ^" 



[18.] 3=T[T] fc^gsdfc q[.'*J 

[19.] SRT: [I*] 



: [1*] 



[21-] ?qf %^^:gcn5^ n 

[22.] 



Plate Ilia. 

[23.] ^f^r: [i*] 
[24.] 3T T 



[25.] TTf^ni: ^qi! fiOsf/iTjPiHjH-i*jdRl^iH! Ci*j 

[26.] 

[27.] 



[23.] tHW7rt_ ^rfo ^ll%-' [I*] 

[29] 

[30.] 

[31.] <:or-c - L 



P7afe JJ/t. 



[32.] 

[33.] ^l^^lR^r: 1 * [I*J 



[34.] ^t ^t ^jwTH^^^f^l^ <a?ni^tjj*j U [ 

[35.] 

[36.] 
[37.3 



[38.] *F*n[:*] 21 u :u*] ^f^^^^^-^rl^ 

[39.] *PTrcr5T^PTF% '* [I*] *^w*J j5R:nf*^m ;*^I ;* j 



Read f^T* gf^C- * Eead 

* This word is engraved on an erasure. * Bead 

* Bead f%(fiTVH: c . * Bead 3jHIt. ' KtaJ 

* Read f^t. ' Kead c ^fiifiR:. " Kt.J 
Read f^"m"ire. " Rend C S^. Bid 
Cancel % wMch ofEends against the metre, and read PnWlt ^RT. li. ud 
Read ^i^r. " Read ftresr - 

19 Tte syllables oSgtflrtlKK* are engraved on an erfteure. " B**d 
= Read c rrs^ t^rat 1^ ^T%- K Read C 



cii'T.A i^-^rr^: y- 



42: tr^s^p^P^^-..! r u *- 
L13J 5ft* 



r 



- " 



49. J **n!%sfc- ^ir^^nrw::'] li [K*j 



by the engraver i,m ^T- 




S-I. L, Tol. II. 



''LATE XVI. 












s s 






"- 






fir i 3 

[87.] 



^^_ , , 
* -" s.i.ii. if, 











engraved on aaeraauw 



97 



34 



[95.] u&fmt+uui-* ureomtJlpsir fi^^ Orff*9j0*irw>r 

[96.] r 



. [08.] 
[99.J 
[100.] 
[101.] QpfKr w.wir /ar^rfWaar^iuGWsV [,*] 9^3?^ ?*, .j 

TKAXSLATIOX. 
4 Sanskrit portion. 
Hail .' Prosperity .' 

(H/m- 1.) May he (vis., Vishnu) incessantly grant you =~-r:ty, the lord of Pros- 
perity (and} master of the Universe, of whom the eight-bodied (&va) himself became one 
half of the body ;' from the lotus on whose navel the creator of the worlds was produced ; (and) 
whose true nature the primeval speech (i.e., the TMa) reveals ! 

(F. 2.) Let it far remove your sins, the being (viz., 6iva) which is the enemy of 
Cupid ; whose diadem is the moon ; the dark (spot) on whose throat resembles a particle 
of a cloud ; (and) in whose forehead is sunk a (third) reddish, eye ! 

(I". 3.) From the lotus on the navel of Vishnu was produced Brahma; from him 
Marichi ; from Mm (Kasyapa) the founder of a gdtra (and) husband of Diti; from him 
the Sun, who is praised by (Indra) the lord of gods; from him Eudrajit, who was full of 
terrible power; frombimthegloriousChandrajit; (and) in his race gib i, the best of kings, 
who saved a pigeon (ly offering his own flesh to a Aato&). 

(V. 4.) In his race, which was resplendent with the fame of KSkkilli, Ch&la and 
Karikala, (and) which was the birth-place of KSchchanfcan and other noble kings, 
was born the glorious (and) victorious Yijayalaya, whose foot-stool was worshipped by 
the best of kings. 

(V. 5.) His son was Aditya, who overcame the whole crowd of ezalted kings; 
T!:CF:- spkado^r. being emitted to enter various countries, dispelled the darkness (which were) 
troops of enemies ; who learned the true state (of fa of airs of his enemies) from his spies 
who made the excellent wheel (of his authority) roll with incessant speed; (and) to whom 
the continually rising, joyfully bowed the four regions. 4 ' 

( V. 6.) From him was born the glorious king Tiranarayana, a jungle-fire to enemies, 
who, visibly (and) amply manifesting the glory of Chakradhara, 8 (whiefi resides) in him, now 
wears for a long time, as eastty as an arm-ring, the circle of the earth, together with the 
seven continents, oceans and mountains, resting on (his) strong arm. 

( I'. 7.) He practised many meritorious acts and gifts, (as) the htmagarlha (gift\ the 
Mdbfidra ( gift), gifts (of land) to Brahmanas, and (the luilding of) temples. 

(II 8.) As Sakra '(Indra) the daughter of PulOman, as garva (&va) the daughter of 
the lord of mountains, (and) as (Vishnu) the enemy of Kaitabha the daughter of the ocean 
he married the daughter of the lord of Kerala. ' 



.tmM.wbiAwaSrt.afvaHtuMdfiiv. joined in one. Compare No. 73, wrse 4 
Era, wwrd in thw vrs also applies to the sun (ddtiya), whose name the ting bore 

J J^JT 1 h * B t0 !" v taten ^ tW y8 ' "*" M a ^ oa ^ <* *Al>rtin, ' an emperor,' and as an 
ejntfcet of \ i 8 hna, one of whose names (Nfirfyana) forms part of the king's name . 



No. 76. UDAYJENDlBAJtf FLAXES MF .' < '. .:. v ;< j. _ ; jj ;7 

(V. 9.) He uprooted by force two lords of the Bina kwgs and defeated the Vaidumba 
and many other fcixigs in various regions. His armr, having crushed at the head of a battle 
the Paadya king together with an army of *A#i L .:_*-, iioraea and soldiers* mw&A a herd of 
elephants together with 'the ctfy <^f) Madhura. 

(V. 10.) Having slain in an instant, at the head of a battle, an immense army, des- 
patched by the lord of La&k&, which teemed with bravo soldiers (aw/) waa ."::* ; - : 
with troops of elephant? and horses, he bears in the world the title Saragrmarighava, 
which is foil ol meaning. 1 

(V. 11.) When he had defeated the P&ndya (tiny) Rijusimha, two persons experi- 
enced the same fear at the same time : (KuWra) the lord of wealth on account of the death 
of hip own friend, 3 (and) VibLishana 3 on account of the proximity (of t/te Chola dvmmi&n* to 
Ceylon). 

(V. 12.) May it be victorious, the Ganga family, at the b rt :r : r.T:!rrr of which was the 
great sage Kanva, who was born in the excellent race of Kiiyapa, (ami) the power of 
whose austerities was very great ; which obtained increase through the might of Simia- 
n and in ; (and which is) the best of victorious (<lt/na#tie$) I 

( F. 13.) In the great (riiy of) Kuvalalapura, which was the d^?!!:n:r-T,!;2c? of 
Prosperity, resided a king whose name Konkani (wa$ well known) on earth; who was a 
descendant of Kanva (Kdavdyatia) ; who became the first of the whole Ga&ga race; 
(and) who was anointed to the conquest of the Bana country (manfafa). 

( V. 14.) (While still) a youth, he who resembled the powerful Sisu (Kumskra) * in grace* 
fulness, split in two a huge stone pillar with the sword held in (Aw) hand at a single stroke. 
The crowds of enemies became afraid when they perceived at the head of the battle his 
lofty, excellent banner which bore a beautiful swan* 5 

(F. 15.) In his lineage, which deserves reepect because there were born (in if) the 
glorious YishBttgopa, Hari, M&dhava, Durvintta, BhAvikr^rac, and other kings, 
was born Sivamara ? s aon, the glorious Prithiripati (L), matchle^ hero of wid^ lame. 4 

( FI 16.) By the promise of security t he who was unequalled by other*, saved Iriga 
and Nagadanta, the SOBUS of king (*d) Bind i, who were afraid, the one from king 
Amoghavarsha, (and) the other from the jaws of death, 

( V. 17,) At the head of a battle called (after) Vaimbalguri,he who had slain the army 
of the enemy %\ ith (A/*) sword, caused a piece of bone, .which had been cut from his own body 
by the sharp sword, to enter the water of the Ganga. 7 

(F. 18.) Having defeated by force the P&udya lord Varaguna at th# head of the 
great battle of Sripurambiya, and having (Mtui) made (his) title Apar&jita (i.e., 



1 The name S^yh- t r}^tr^L:.^. i.e., * (resembling) BAma in battles* vms appr >priate in his ewe, 
he defeated an army of the king of Ceylon, just as B&raa h*d tilled RArana. the fabuloa* nil^r 

* This seems to imply that the P&a4ya king B&juaiihha posseted great wealth, vkuJb wji tMtliw^i by 
conquering Chdla king. 

3 This is the name of Havana's younger brother, who was raised to the throne by B4ma. 

4 This god is supposed to have split the mountain Krauileha. 

6 SitapirtehJia is the same as *c&a$antt. which the Ai*ArvkA** (ti. 5, 23) givea aa a synonvm of 4<*^?dL 
6 It is difficult to say which of the thrae woidaj>rtrAwyft t jitrttkfripati wad kartr* i* the aeftial 

the king. I select Frithivipati, because the same came ia > orn* foj another Mny im T<ffas 2O wad 2* 
7 It is not clear if the booe was cut out by one of the enemies or liy himself, *or wiy it wa* 

immersed in the Ganga. 



Ti :;r:-r-:u ") -'.i:*l~' * *. thi> Lrro entered the heaven of (hit) fiicnd [rac., Indra) by saeri- 
tkhiT his own Jife. 

( r. 1!X His son was the glorious king Murasiihha, the light of the Ganga family 
fa**/) the only abode of honour, who possessed the power of the sun in tSI-^ tiling d^rki.->>. 
a crowd of enemies. 

( I". 20.) His son was called Prithivlpat i(IL\ tho foremost lion among kings, whose 
far*e beamed with kindness, who was exalted by birth, who kept the vow of (resemtfinff) the 
KaJpa tree towards friends, who wu.s the fire of death to enemies, and who bore, from the 
forehead to the feet, wounds received from the enemies in battle. 

( P. 21.) This prince, a fiirj.ii.jo in the tank of the Ganga family, received from that 1 
Parintaka, who attadctxl kin^s la buttle, a grint (pra+iJti) in the shape of a (Copper} plate 
(/Mffa) 9 * which was the instrument of the attainment of the dignity (pala) of lord of the 
lianas (B'hwMiraja). 

( V. 22.) Oppressed by the Kuli (07^), the p ^Iitica! crowd of virtues, :., courage, 
liberality ? gratituio. swoetiiL^, courtly, wisdim, patien??, intelligence, purity, tranquillity, 
dignity, mercy, forbearance, etc., forthwith joined, in order to rest without grief and fatigue. 
this Prithivfpati (II.), because they thought that he was born of the race of Bali. 3 

( r. 23.) He deservedly bore the other name Hastimalla, 4 as he tore up the Hill-chiefs 
(GirlnJra) together with the Pal lavas, as he was devated to virtue, as his fingers (always) 
carried gifts, as he bore the earth, (and) as he was prosperous from birth; [just as the 
divine elephant Air^vata tears up large hills like sprou.% is beloved by Indra, carries rut on 
the tip of his trunk, bears the earth, and was born (from the milk ocean) together with the 
goddess of Prosperity]- 

( V. 24,) He whose banner bore (the emblem of) a black-buck, who was the lord (of the 
city) of Parivipuri, whose crest (anka) was a bull, whose drum (was called) Pai&dcha^ who 
was fearless in battle, (and) who was the lord of Xandi, though himself (catted) Hasti- 
malla,* on submitting a request, was commanded (accordingly) by king Paraksarin. 6 

( F. 25,) ** The religious merit of those who perform (gmnt8\ and of those who protect 
(them), (is] equaL Therefore protect (the present /(/?)" : (Speaking) thus, the matchless 
hero Parantaka incessantly bows (his) head, whose diadem are the lotus feet of Cupid's 
enemy (Siva), 7 to future kings. 

( r. 26.) This king granted the land called KadaikkOttfir, on his (zw., Hastimalla's) 
behalf, to (the village of) Udayendu-chaturvdimangalam. 

(II 27.) Ihe tvropatft** called Ticfy&U/^rt^afn' (and) D^rffraffz in this (village) had 
been formerly enjoyed by the Digambaras. 

J This pronoun refers to the Chola king vhose reign was described in verses 6 to 11. 

* With paft 9xi#ah pmdduk comjiard pratdfa-pa'ttaka, JSp. JTwrf., Yol. Ill, p. 312. 

3 In reality, Pritliiviiati II. was not a descendant of Bali, the mythical ancestor of the Bana kings [Ep. 
/</ Vul III, p. 74), but the Baaa kingdom had hefn conferred on him, a Ganga, by Par&ntaka I. 

* 7> , ' the wrestler vith elephants ' or * the best of elephants.' 

* The lion and the elephant are considered as natural enemies. Hastimalla means fc the best of elephants,* 
and Parakesarin ' the lion to enemies ; ' hence the virtfd/ta. 

* This seems to mean tfaat Hastimalla received Parak<?sarin's permission to make the present grant. 

T /,*., who is a devotee of Siva. Compare Vol. I, p. 5, notes 3 and 10 ; Vol. II, p. 11, note 3; and Ep, 
fri , Vol. IV, p. S3, Lota 3. 

ee p. 559, note 12. 



. n. m> OF rB1TIIIni . AT1 

* ^o <iif 

:m? ma<I^ t)jt- <>ift -'"*! , 

two were known to kne f , - A 7' , / ,' f ~ !T\ '"'^ ^ thsit - /V//a ^- ; for 

'*--.- i to the Kafcusmiik' 



-w H.) In the fiftcr-nth TPar/ 

' 



-na. 

-at^r 

a r.fi7>,. ?l .i :-6ri after hi, own mrno. ......... ^---."to a '--- . -; i? ,. al]wl 

i. 75.) The <\>* -^.* ...... flf +'/ 

r v :;-.. -'^* ***** *<*") the wt of 
- and gobg to th,"< 

- 






to thereat of this, abanva^ tree at the out t ^ * ' % " } f * l "iy*'J =* '- "T S 
."I -,^; amending to\he4eTo^lt f r th e( ^, a// ^ PM ! 

baxren ground ; adding to tie te t of hi an "/^ ^^ * * ^ ^ ^ 
this, a bush on the south of a cross lad ^ ^1^ ,7" f ^ J a ' Wn3il to ** o 
of this, the foot of a high hill *" (Cr6epers) ' ' aad ^W * U- wet 

the "-^^^^^^ ^' n f to ^ -orll. of tWa, 

. 86.) Its northern bounda^ J- , ? '^ th<? " LorSe ' a hdter " 

.^ts^jr^ 

banyan tree on the north tto^^g??*^ **** "* uf tUs ' a ""*" 
large vein (? ) of stone ; descending to the eiit' of tH. ' i " '"' J~' *" ^ "^ f this ' * 
deeding to the ea 6 t of this, a lar^ 4 , ( e) ^ '- ^ ^.^ a "? 

. 



twopattit called KfhMJMpaff; aa d 




(Z. 96.) Having assembled accordingly 
caused (tht-m] to wait over (Me l.>imJ a ,-i^ <>/] 
milk-bush (m ^ (t . 5,; V ^; t ,; ; having " 



CHOLA. INSCRIPTIONS. 

D' "^ -iff\ l whiVh had been formerly a --"-v* ?*&* <Y -.- (fat) having included^ the cultivated 
land situated within the above four boundaries, and having caused an edict (<i#ana} to be 
drawn up in accordance with the order of the king, I, embiyau-Mavaliv;marayajj r 
gave (the alwe Ian'?), together with a gift of one thousand (gold coin*), to all the inhabitants 
of TTdayagandiramangalam. 

(L. 10L) Om. Obeisance to Nftrayaria I 



77. OjS THE WEST BASB OB 1 THE ANEKATANGAPADAtf TEMPLE AT 

In the first volume I published an inscription of Kambana-Udaiyar, which records 
that, in the time of Eulfittunga-Choladgva, the Eajasimhavarme^vara temple at 
KSSchipuram had been closed, its landed property sold, and its compound and environs 
transferred to the temple of AoaiyapatangS. 4 This temple is situated close to the Raja- 
simhavannSSvara (now Kaildsandtha) temple. In its inscriptions and in the Dfrifam* it 
bears the slightly different name Ae^katangapadam. It contains three inscriptions, one 
of which records a private grant, 6 while the two others (JSTos. 77 and 78) are dated daring 
the reign of Enl6ttunga-Ch61adva. 

The king to whose reign the inscriptions Nos. 77 and 78 belong, is identical with 
Kul6ttn6ga-0h61adva I. This follows from the fact that, in other inscriptions which 
open with the same introduction, 7 he receives the surname E6-Rajak6sarivarman ? which 
was borne by Kulottunga-Ch<31a I., 8 and that, in a few inscriptions with the same introduc- 
tion,* he is said to have put to flight Tikkala and ingana, who must be identified with 
Yikram&ditya VI. and Jayasimha IV. of the "Western Ghdlakya dynasty. 10 

The subjoined inscription records that, in the 20th year of his reign, Kul6ttunga- 
Ch?!*dva granted to the iva temple of A&$kataBgpadam in K&fichipuram three 
vffi* of land in the village of T&mar, alias Nittaviaddanallflr, in Tniar-n&du, a 
subdiviswm of Tamar-kdttam. According to Mr, Crola's Chingleput Manual (p. 439), the 
district of ^Ttoll-kotfcaiii" was situated in the west of the Conjeeveram t&luqa. *The 
Tillage of T&xra must be accordingly identified with the modern DAmal. u As in an 
inscription of Kambanm-TJdaiyar (Vol. I, No. 88), E&fichipuram is here said to have 
bdanged to Eyiz-kdttam, a district of Jayafckonda-6ra-mandalam. Eyil, after 
whieh the district of Eyif-kottam was called, must be distinct from the distant village of 
Eyil in fee South Arcot district, with which I proposed to identify it on a former occasion. 12 
Perhaps the term Eyil, i.e., * the Fort, 5 refers to Kafichipurain itself. Jayaikonda-Sdra- 
mandalain is another name of Tondaimandalam." 

1 Tli<we *\ro ; j^ are also referred to in verses 27 and 28 of the Sanskrit portion. 

This word means **.gift to a Jaioa temple;* see p. 62, note 2. 

1 Literallj, * not haviug excluded** * gee Vol. I, p. 1 1 8. 

1 See Toil, p, 118, note 7. 

Tfcis inscription (STo. 23 of 1890} appears to be dated in the Nala mfertmra, and records that the 
authorities (t***tt&r) of tins Aaepatang* (thus) temple assigned UOO fa^w of the temple land to certain weavers 
(? &z&A't?#rr" wto wre oonnected with the temple, 



* &$., the smaller Lejdea grant ; I>r. Burgess' Artkeotywd Suruy of Soutfar* India, ToL IV p 

See page 230 abore. 



See i-z* *2G! ;. 

* No, 1 on the Jfafa* 8\-Tj 3frf of the Coojeevermn itlluqa. 
m VoL X > P- 128 ' tt See page 812 above. 



' ] 



,.v ,, F Kri/ - .,. , , 
TKXT. 



* 



' *> 






, fip ,,. 

^ * 






nght of inheritance theexceHent ero^Tf Uek^t , j "^^^ ^ 
to roll over all regions, so that the ^na^ 7p' * ^^^ the wheel of his 
(Ch.ras) trebled, (^ the other ^ e ^ f'ffi ^ ^ fcM ^ 
hav,ng anointed himself (l ^,,, ; , //; ,X 






* Instead of erfe tow-.rc.^-o--, j - - ~ - "*" - - 



"rot* *"if taxi*. as a '/f"'Wf'/w, W'lutHug one field (;-Hto///i which Ls situated \vithin (f/i^ 7^*i 
- ... ^ ; aM ,/ w ]ah IK a il-'ra<KM oi the temple of Uhiim^vara within the village, to (the 
oflfrl) MahiitK-va of the holy Au^katafj^apadam f/twy^-;, who i& the lord of KaBchipu- 
rain, a ritv in Eyir-kottuin, {a <1!i*frt'*t) of Jaj"ankun<la-Silra*maiidalam. 

(77^ land granM) w situated to the west of the village of Tamar, alia* Xittaviuoda- 
zittllur, in Tumar-nucliu (a wli1iri*i<*ii) of Tuiuar-kuttain. The northern boundary 
(>V) to the south of the temple of Ganapati. The eastern l^u:.-! L ry touches the hvvi 1 
( W"/?.; 7) to the temple (Iritt'nn) of Kumura, on the south of this the temple of Kali, and 
on the south of this the bottom of a sluice (/rfi/ii-tf/fr). The southern boundary (is) to the 
noith of a field (ieruvu;, winch is a ttnw'MytiffaMf at the bottom of the sluice. The 
western boundary is to the east of the causeway (*' Maypfiflu) on the bcnk of the tank. 

The king Laving ordered thus, Eulutturiga-SOra-Bralimiirayafi 3 caused (the 
to be enraved on stone. 






NO. 78. ON THE SOUTH BASE OF TUE ASEKATAXfiAPADAlI TEMPLE AT 

Like No. 77 3 this inscription belongs to the time of Kuluttunga-Cli61adva L It 
is dated in the 84th year of bis reign, and records that the king granted 2 rells of land to 
the A$6katangapadam temple at KaSehiptiram. The land granted was situated in 
the southern portion of K?.fi^.:r::rr.:r:. to the north of the temple of Tirukkarrali- 
Jlah&dSva, g.&, of the KdjasimhavarmHvara (now Kail dsanSt ha) temple, 4 to the 
east of the hamlet of PuttSri, 5 to the west of c the royal wall of Edj^ndra-ChSla/ 6 and 
to the south of the hamlet of Kir-Puttri, i>., * Eastern Puttfei.' 

As the knd granted bordered on the KailS^an^tha temple, it is not impossible that it 
formed part of those gifts of Kul6ttunga-Ch61adva, which were declared to be unlaw- 
ful and were restored to the KaiMsanatha temple in the time of Kambana-TJdaiyar. 7 

Tsxr, 

affarw* 



3.1 a?^ 



1 



According to the Xtfetitnnair* Tawwl-Jfainfaff, this is a land measure of 576 square feet. 
f THs term is prolmbly synonymous vith dfoaddna ; see the Index to Vol. I, *.r. tiruvi4aiyitt^Di> && 
JM. Jtr^ TA XXiY, p. 258, note 48. 

1 On similar surnames or titles see p. 139, note 1. * See Vol. I, p. 118. 

* Atf toWmira is still the name of the street which leads from Conjeeveram to the Kailasan&tha temple. 

* It appears from this that Bl^Jra-ChKa had built a fortification wall round Kanehipuram. 

* See Vol. I, p. US. Eead ^asra/f. 

* Eead f& 



:*. KA>VIII xx* 



KIT, ; : r 



393 



F5.J ^ 



TtUNSJ.ATIOX, 



Hail ! Pr--r:-r ?i ;- ! ID the thirty-fourth rear (/*^ )vA/; f ; of r i-Kul *ittuftga-ura* 
d*va ? who, ^v., the kinij was pl^a-ni to nrhr that it >}tHul-l be cnffruved on rtoii thut 
two *Y/t* of wet land nn the SMifLeni sitle of the land n !':..':. to Kafk'Mpuraui w<re 
given, for 1 ?: ;; ."-.,: tin' daily expend, ini*luling th* ^r/// / , free nf taxe^ as a diVir- 
</rf//^/, including the br^.?h (wliiflw) in the pit on the north where jmndamas trees grow 
(t'tf'-^tMui-paffam / (aul; which is situated within {///*> //// grtintnl), to (th* yud) 
Mahddt-va of the holy A^katungih :r?-rr, (t*;t t jil). who is the lord of KaBeliipuram, 
a r*ity in Kyir-kottam ? (*i iii*trirt) of Jayaftkomla-Sora-maiiilalau. 

(jT/(f laaJ yruuM) is situated to the u^xtLuf the temple of Tirukkarrali-Mahddvar, 
to the east (nfth* bumH} of Putteri, to the west of the royal wall of BajSiidra-Soray, 
and to the south (///<** Aa^/W) of Kir-Puttfiri- 

The king having ordered thus, Pailavadaraiyar caused (fA^ &or^) to be engraved 
on stone. 



1 Read t* $$*&. H**ad 9. 

3 The mtrcxluction of this inscript'on is iilentiVal trith tli&t of No. 77. 

4 Xiie 4iame ttna occurs In an inscription of Kambuita-l^aivur, Vul, I ? p. 119, text line 45 L 




" *